Welcome to Thousand Roads! You're welcome to view discussions or read our stories without registering, but you'll need an account to join in our events, interact with other members, or post one of your own fics. Why not become a member of our community? We'd love to have you!
Welp, Review Tag's up to be claimed over at United and there's one chapter newly released since last I visited here. So let's check it out and see how our not-quite-heroes are faring this time around.
(I swear, one of these days when I claim that Review Tag it'll be Fledglings being reviewed. Alas, not today.)
Chapter 23
Could be my prog rock brainrot speaking after listening to that kind of music on loop while doing my uni essays, but my first thought upon seeing that chapter title was the Pink Floyd song of the same name.
Ah, so Lacan plans to use the thieves of Newangle City to lure Team Forager to the library. A good way to delegate duties, especially when as much monpower is needed on the frontlines. (Or maybe not a good way when you consider these are thieves we are dealing with. Then again, I'm gonna hedge a bet now that Lacan could well cut off contact with them immediately once they're done with this job. It wouldn't do if the venerable Graf von Wellenhafen was seen with a band of thieves, now would it?)
Back to the present, and if the cliffhanger from last chapter was anything to go by, looks like our gang are in a tight spot.
When has it been his day? Because every day thus far with him in the story has felt like a right ordeal. Now I'm honestly curious as to when the last 'good day' he had was, where he didn't have to worry about anything or anyone.
Missed opportunity to include a reference to one of the most iconic lines of a certain redhead.
Interesting way for Dalton to just conjure water like that for his Surf attack. Oh well, what works works. And the way it combines with Lyle's Smokescreen proves the two of them do work well as a unit.
Doesn't mean much when one of your enemies has a projectile, Lyle.
Oh, the Roly-Poly Caravan's back. Though somehow I get the feeling they're not gonna easily forget the raid carried out on them many chapters back...Still, anything to get away from these two ruffians.
A new Crobat character, eh? Interesting - I wonder that their deal is?
Her garb carried some sort of shade like the scarves they stole off that ‘Team Pathfinder’, except at the center was some sort of strange crystalline design with hue that reminded him of lavender flowers—a pointed rod, overlaid by a diamond circumscribing a pair of concentric hexagons.
Reference to something spotted, although I'm not sure what exactly it is.
Neat that the Heavy Rotation Specs doubles in this world for the swirly glasses that some Nopon wear (like Muimui from XC2). And nice reference to Pupunin as well.
Well, if that isn't a name that strikes fear into the heart of anyone who's played Xenoblade 3. Although I don't quite know if this establishment is anywhere near the threat that Moebius were. Still, I wonder - could the name imply that this inn is a place of shady dealings?
Neat way for Kate to improvise and get Team Forager out of trouble like that by roping Igna and Ansel in with their room booking. Even if it does mean them getting a little less for their money as a result.
Also I just realised the Crobat's a walking (flying?) reference to Consul X. Nice reference there.
The sighting of Team Forager by the Roly-Poly Caravan isn't going to bode well at all. I guarantee it. The links are gonna be made back to the robbery all the way back at the beginning of the story, and our gang is gonna be tracked by them for that. (Granted, not that they already are by the Grünhäuter.)
And now over to Sophia, who's carrying out her own duties.
The statues that stood guard over the approach to the steps up to the Royal Reliquary came shortly afterwards. First came the four founders of the Generalstab, their bodies all in Awakened states much as if they’d just consumed Empowerment Seeds. King Sansa of course was among them, as was the Absol statue of his trusted confidant, Alweiss the Seer. Then came the Tyranitar and Blaziken statues of Feldmarschall Pritchard the Giant and Feldmarschallin Laulan the Armorer.
Ah yes, I recall seeing this teaser in your fic forum over at Diner. And I'm glad to see you kept it in the end. Absolutely adore the blatant reference, and good species picks for the 'mons in question to resemble the in-universe equivalent of Zanza's Trinity.
Welp, looks like this Herr Friedrich fellow bit the dust some time back. RIP.
“I suppose it could be forgiven, since none of us here expected the ‘Der
Hoffnungsträger₅ von Silberstadt₆’ to be ripped away from us and the neighborhood he so loved.”
I get the feeling this vow is going to be sorely tested at some point in the future, where Lacan's efforts to protect Sophia will be in vain and our resident Corvisquire could well go the way of M.
The way they're talking about these artifacts makes me imagine at least one of them is going to be relevant in the relatively near future. Just had a thought - I wonder if a certain spherical white and/or black stone is among them? Because that would be interesting if the Team Forager gang happens among that and Irune ends up reacting to it.
Now back to the Möbius, where the gang stick out like sore thumbs. Probably few allies to be found here. Also the inn being paired with a playhouse - I see what you're poking at here. Hopefully the gang doesn't wander in on a Malamar soliloquising about 'the endless now' (though I don't think Wander's quite at that stage yet) while watching the scenes of a battle raging on the frontlines between Varhyde and Edialeigh.
Pressing X to doubt they'll be fully safe here, because trouble and Team Forager seem to go hand in hand. Especially after what happened at the last inn they were in, where they got out unscathed, but Kate and Dalton getting drunk did not help matters.
“Regional Leader Baan not have time for such nonsense,” the Togedemaru inside scoffed. “Look, if bird person’s ‘Club Highmore’ need so many Lansat Berries on such short notice, bird person more than welcome to try and find different supplier. Go ahead and tell Baan how that work out afterward!”
Yeeeep. 'Baan' being a dead-on reference to Bana, and there being a gathering called 'Club Highmore' with a bird 'mon in it - this is definitely this fic's equivalent of the Red Pollen Orb quest from Xenoblade 1.
Guess we're not doing any sussing out of that end of things, then. Bummer. (Though at the same time, bet - I wouldn't be surprised if Team Forager accidentally wind up entangled in this thread of events involving Drive.)
Couldn't resist that shout-out, eh? Though interestingly enough, taking a quick gander at the Black Tar lyrics just now and specifically the part: 'Just want live in peace yet/Black tar's gonna keep us restless/Running just to keep our own breaths.' It doesn't sound too different from Team Forager's current plight. I doubt that was intentional, but it is funny how song lyrics can just line up like that.
And since when were you one to complain about bending the rules of professionalism dealing with the scum in this hive?” the second, yipping voice answered.
Some haughty folks, by the sounds of it. Perhaps some nobles who have aforementioned 'shady ties' to the Thieves' Guild as mentioned earlier.
Not a half bad place if these are actual, comfortable beds the gang has got.
The 'Irune shouting out in denial to the rest of the gang and immediately regretting it' is becoming quite the running trend, I've noticed. And now it looks like we're going to see an admittance of truth from her about her past.
Both fire and thunder powers within our resident Axew - a surefire sign of her possibly being the Original Dragon, and not Reshiram like I predicted before, since I forgot about the Thunder Shock attack she dealt to Rankar in Chapter 13. (In my defence, it has been some time since I read those chapters.
Still, guess I shouldn't have been so quick to presume Irune was Reshiram based partially on the fact she couldn't lie to save her life.)
I imagine nicking a couple uniforms wouldn't be too out of the question. And now the image of Team Forager being in uniforms like at Fire Emblem: Three Houses' Garreg Mach Monastery has been conjured in my mind.
Looks like the paths of Sophia and Team Forager are about to cross, if our resident Corvisquire hasn't flown the coop from the place by the time our beloved outlaws arrive.
The 'dared to hope' part of this make it a bit clearer that maybe this was the part where Dalton's life began to go south? Though there's still that everlasting question of how in blazes the Heliolisk went from noble to outlaw.
“Beyond that, some of the books we’d be coming across would be valuable to fence since there’s always a market for texts among students, so there are some practical reasons for us to want to go there.”
I see this world's uni also has stupidly expensive textbooks that encourage many students to take the yo-ho-ho method instead and bypass such fee payments. Some things never change even after humanity is gone, I suppose.
Seems our gang might well be getting in league with the Thieves' Guild. But based on that dispatch at the beginning, there's a trap incoming for Team Forager, one that could deliver them straight into the wings of Lacan and Sophia...
Conclusion
And the end of another chapter. Glad to still be keeping on top of things.
Some more intrigue as matters unfold further in Newangle, with that eventual clash between Team Forager and the Lacan/Sophia tag-team drawing ever closer. As usual, Irune's a walking enigma, and the mystery over what exactly happened with Dalton early on his life to make him turn to thievery still hangs over, yet the latter mystery may well be resolved in the next few chapters.
The personal highlight for me this chapter was the blatant references to Moebius in the Möbius inn, with the Crobat receptionist being a dead-on reference to Consul X and the nod to the iconic playhouse from XC3 being there as well. I also loved the reference to the Zanza Trinity, and it's the little references like this that I love seeing in this fic.
Could be my prog rock brainrot speaking after listening to that kind of music on loop while doing my uni essays, but my first thought upon seeing that chapter title was the Pink Floyd song of the same name.
Huh. I didn’t know that there were commercial musical artists that put out 23+ minute tracks. TIL.
Ah, so Lacan plans to use the thieves of Newangle City to lure Team Forager to the library. A good way to delegate duties, especially when as much monpower is needed on the frontlines. (Or maybe not a good way when you consider these are thieves we are dealing with. Then again, I'm gonna hedge a bet now that Lacan could well cut off contact with them immediately once they're done with this job. It wouldn't do if the venerable Graf von Wellenhafen was seen with a band of thieves, now would it?)
When has it been his day? Because every day thus far with him in the story has felt like a right ordeal. Now I'm honestly curious as to when the last 'good day' he had was, where he didn't have to worry about anything or anyone.
Alas, the thought didn’t occur me to slot that in there. Might have been a bit of a lift given the overall mood of the scene, though.
Interesting way for Dalton to just conjure water like that for his Surf attack. Oh well, what works works. And the way it combines with Lyle's Smokescreen proves the two of them do work well as a unit.
Yeah, in the absence of water around to chuck at others for a Surf, you kinda need to provide your own. This is the prevailing depiction that I tend to roll with for cases where there’s not a convenient body of water nearby to provide the water for making waves.
Lyle: “Look, I already knew that much, but you didn’t have to just go out and say that…”
Oh, the Roly-Poly Caravan's back. Though somehow I get the feeling they're not gonna easily forget the raid carried out on them many chapters back...Still, anything to get away from these two ruffians.
Fortunately for Team Forager, the Pokémon from the Roly-Poly Caravan they ran into this time around weren’t there for the caravan raid, so it made their lives a bit easier.
A new Crobat character, eh? Interesting - I wonder that their deal is?
The design became obvious once you saw the receptionist’s namedrop, but it's meant to be the core pattern that Consuls have on their chest in XB3.
Neat that the Heavy Rotation Specs doubles in this world for the swirly glasses that some Nopon wear (like Muimui from XC2). And nice reference to Pupunin as well.
Yup, that’s indeed why those glasses were there. It was a convenient coincidence for me that the two are so visually similar.
Well, if that isn't a name that strikes fear into the heart of anyone who's played Xenoblade 3. Although I don't quite know if this establishment is anywhere near the threat that Moebius were. Still, I wonder - could the name imply that this inn is a place of shady dealings?
It's actually a twofer since there's a 'Möbius Hotel' as a story location in Xenosaga III, which was what the place was named after. I just realized during development that 90% of the readers of the story were likely to think of the other, more recent 'Möbius' in the metaseries instead, and threw it in since they fit decently well with the overall vibe that I needed the place to have.
Neat way for Kate to improvise and get Team Forager out of trouble like that by roping Igna and Ansel in with their room booking. Even if it does mean them getting a little less for their money as a result.
Correct. Originally I wanted to go for some sort of purple butterfly 'mon, but all the options presently available in the franchise kinda sucked for pulling off a threatening vibe. Going with the 'mon that was a natural mirror to her head's silhouette and decently viable in competitive battling felt like a decent enough compromise. "Iksbat" semantically meaning "X-Bat" didn't hurt with the decision process either.
Also, if you paid attention to some of her dialogue, you'll note that it's very strongly implied that she has company on the job.
The sighting of Team Forager by the Roly-Poly Caravan isn't going to bode well at all. I guarantee it. The links are gonna be made back to the robbery all the way back at the beginning of the story, and our gang is gonna be tracked by them for that. (Granted, not that they already are by the Grünhäuter.)
You see, that’d definitely be a danger if Zazadan or Dabohru were around, but…
Ah yes, I recall seeing this teaser in your fic forum over at Diner. And I'm glad to see you kept it in the end. Absolutely adore the blatant reference, and good species picks for the 'mons in question to resemble the in-universe equivalent of Zanza's Trinity.
I mean, sometimes I’ve just gotta let that inner dumb hack in me run wild. It’s neither the first nor the last time something like this will happen in the story. o<o
Welp, looks like this Herr Friedrich fellow bit the dust some time back. RIP.
Actually, quite recently. Sophia explicitly noted that the date of Friedrich’s death was roughly a month in the past.
Though Zeuge and Friedrich are actually from the subset of OaT’s cast that are outside-story cameos, if focused on a bit more prominently by virtue of the fact that their source of inspiration is a bit more obscure to present-day readers in this fandom. It’s one of those “if you know, you know” things, and some of the little details around them will probably hit differently in a re-read.
I think this part might be a formatting error given how the line suddenly jumps downward.
I get the feeling this vow is going to be sorely tested at some point in the future, where Lacan's efforts to protect Sophia will be in vain and our resident Corvisquire could well go the way of M.
Well, it proooobably won’t be the exact same way there since Sophia’s a bit limited on her abilities to pull bodyswap antics, but…
Though surprised that your mind went to M in particular in light of that vow, since it’s actually a straight lift of a particularly iconic series line as rendered in the German localization.
The way they're talking about these artifacts makes me imagine at least one of them is going to be relevant in the relatively near future. Just had a thought - I wonder if a certain spherical white and/or black stone is among them? Because that would be interesting if the Team Forager gang happens among that and Irune ends up reacting to it.
No, but there are some other things lying around that will probably make you if you notice them. That, and there’s enough that’s been shown in this story thus far, to conclude that it’d be highly unlikely said stones would still be around intact.
Now back to the Möbius, where the gang stick out like sore thumbs. Probably few allies to be found here. Also the inn being paired with a playhouse - I see what you're poking at here. Hopefully the gang doesn't wander in on a Malamar soliloquising about 'the endless now' (though I don't think Wander's quite at that stage yet) while watching the scenes of a battle raging on the frontlines between Varhyde and Edialeigh.
It could be worse, they could always walk in on a kinda unhinged and massively spoilery musical performance there instead. That said, while I wouldn’t put it past “the Proprietor” to get up to similar antics involving stirring up drama, they’re almost certainly a lot more locally focused. Since hey, there are wars of a sort to be had on a city’s streets if given the right conditions to foster them.
Pressing X to doubt they'll be fully safe here, because trouble and Team Forager seem to go hand in hand. Especially after what happened at the last inn they were in, where they got out unscathed, but Kate and Dalton getting drunk did not help matters.
Yeeeep. 'Baan' being a dead-on reference to Bana, and there being a gathering called 'Club Highmore' with a bird 'mon in it - this is definitely this fic's equivalent of the Red Pollen Orb quest from Xenoblade 1.
‘Baan’ has the same relation to Bana as ‘Pax’ does with Padraig, just with the added benefit of his name being rendered through a variant Romanization. Kinda makes that offer he was presented in the teaser of Chapter 2 hit a bit different after knowing that, huh?
Guess we're not doing any sussing out of that end of things, then. Bummer. (Though at the same time, bet - I wouldn't be surprised if Team Forager accidentally wind up entangled in this thread of events involving Drive.)
Lyle: “No, no, I think that we’ve had enough run-ins with the drug runners, thanks!”
Couldn't resist that shout-out, eh? Though interestingly enough, taking a quick gander at the Black Tar lyrics just now and specifically the part: 'Just want live in peace yet/Black tar's gonna keep us restless/Running just to keep our own breaths.' It doesn't sound too different from Team Forager's current plight. I doubt that was intentional, but it is funny how song lyrics can just line up like that.
On one level, it wasn’t fully intentional, but I suppose that I have always been pretty forward about how Xenoblade X is one of the bigger influences on this story, so there might have been some subconscious influence in play. ^^;
Some haughty folks, by the sounds of it. Perhaps some nobles who have aforementioned 'shady ties' to the Thieves' Guild as mentioned earlier.
Kate: “We should piss off local gangs more often at this rate!” ^^
The 'Irune shouting out in denial to the rest of the gang and immediately regretting it' is becoming quite the running trend, I've noticed. And now it looks like we're going to see an admittance of truth from her about her past.
Both fire and thunder powers within our resident Axew - a surefire sign of her possibly being the Original Dragon, and not Reshiram like I predicted before, since I forgot about the Thunder Shock attack she dealt to Rankar in Chapter 13. (In my defence, it has been some time since I read those chapters.
Still, guess I shouldn't have been so quick to presume Irune was Reshiram based partially on the fact she couldn't lie to save her life.)
There’s actually a piece of information about Irune that’s been dangling in this story for a while that would point pretty firmly towards what she is as the Dyad. Thus far, no one has picked up on it yet.
I mean, being hush-hush about them hasn't exactly done you any favours either, Irune, especially with your current allies.
Irune: “Look, it’s a matter of tradeoffs, okay?” >_>;
I imagine nicking a couple uniforms wouldn't be too out of the question. And now the image of Team Forager being in uniforms like at Fire Emblem: Three Houses' Garreg Mach Monastery has been conjured in my mind.
They technically already have one through that scarf that Dalton yoinked off that clothesline a couple chapters ago.
Looks like the paths of Sophia and Team Forager are about to cross, if our resident Corvisquire hasn't flown the coop from the place by the time our beloved outlaws arrive.
Maybe yes, maybe no. There is quite a bit of height in between the Royal Reliquary and Royal Library.
The 'dared to hope' part of this make it a bit clearer that maybe this was the part where Dalton's life began to go south? Though there's still that everlasting question of how in blazes the Heliolisk went from noble to outlaw.
I see this world's uni also has stupidly expensive textbooks that encourage many students to take the yo-ho-ho method instead and bypass such fee payments. Some things never change even after humanity is gone, I suppose.
Kate: “Not really seeing the problem here when it’s a chance to get paid.”
Seems our gang might well be getting in league with the Thieves' Guild. But based on that dispatch at the beginning, there's a trap incoming for Team Forager, one that could deliver them straight into the wings of Lacan and Sophia...
And the end of another chapter. Glad to still be keeping on top of things.
Some more intrigue as matters unfold further in Newangle, with that eventual clash between Team Forager and the Lacan/Sophia tag-team drawing ever closer. As usual, Irune's a walking enigma, and the mystery over what exactly happened with Dalton early on his life to make him turn to thievery still hangs over, yet the latter mystery may well be resolved in the next few chapters.
Can’t give any hard promises on timing for all of these questions, but assuming that my publishing stays relatively on-track, it’ll be a pretty active summer in terms of finally going open with a few things that have been hinted at and teased on-and-off for the past couple years.
The personal highlight for me this chapter was the blatant references to Moebius in the Möbius inn, with the Crobat receptionist being a dead-on reference to Consul X and the nod to the iconic playhouse from XC3 being there as well. I also loved the reference to the Zanza Trinity, and it's the little references like this that I love seeing in this fic.
And thanks for the review! It was a lot of fun reading this one, and I’ll be looking forward to how you enjoy the ride over the next few months. ^^
Though thanks for your patience everybody, though I take it that you all have probably had your fill of “Quiet Intrigue” by now, so today’s chapter will be sending that arc off and kicking off a new one next time where quite a few things will be coming to the fore.
Not that there won’t be a dash of that happening today for the keen-eyed readers, but I suppose the best way of showing that off is just getting straight into it:
Ich freue mich, nach so vielen Monaten voller Fehlstarte endlich einmal eine gute Nachricht zu überbringen. Ein Empath aus unseren Reihen der in der Lage ist, Auren zu spüren, konnte zufällig kurz die Aura des jungen Drachens in der Nähe der Urquellhöhle spüren. Mit der Präsenz, die sie darin fühlte, war es ein untrügliches Zeichen dafür, dass die Dyade nahe ist. Basierend auf dem, was ich und Ihre Untergebenen mit mir zusammengetragen haben, scheint es, dass die Dyade weiter in Richtung der weiter westlich gelegenen Dörfer vordringt und nicht näher an die Front, wie ich befürchtet hatte.
Vielleicht sollte die Sache damit erledigt sein und wir bleiben vor dem Munternplatz auf der Lauer, um auf Sie und die anderen zu warten, aber ich muss gestehen, dass ich beunruhigt bin. Nur einen Tag bevor ich diesen Brief schrieb, wurde ich von einem örtlichen Seher angesprochen, der mich anflehte, Frieden mit der Dyade zu schließen, die wir verfolgen. Dass es unbedingt erforderlich war, dass wir ihn aus den Kämpfen und der Not in unserem Land herausholen, damit er in Frieden erwacht und wir nicht selbst ins Unheil geraten.
Ich verstehe genauso wie Sie und König Sansa das Versprechen gut, das dieses Erwachen der Dyade in unserem Land mit sich bringt. Eine Zukunft, in der die Göttin, die wir „Unsere Tröstung“ nennen, neben einem Gott wohnen kann, den wir „Unsere Friede“ nennen können. Unsere Feinde von jenseits des Meeres erkennen sicherlich auch die Ungeheuerlichkeit der Situation, denn sie haben Himmel und Erde in Bewegung gesetzt, um ihn zu ergreifen, als sein Fluchtversuch sie zu nahe an ihre Positionen brachte.
Nach dem Wenigen, was wir über den Frospino erfahren konnten, scheint er trotz seines Hintergrunds keine besonders starke Affinität zu Ideale zu haben, und er scheint keine bleibenden Erinnerungen zu haben, die darauf hindeuten würden, dass er nicht geeignet ist, Ideale zu zwingen, nach dem Erwachen Frieden zu schließen. Und doch haben wir diesen jungen Drachen, das Gefäß der Hoffnung, auf dem die Hoffnungen des Königs und der Wahrheit ruhen, kaum besser behandelt als den Feind, der derzeit vor unseren Toren steht.
Ich verstehe, dass unsere Mission von König Sansa selbst kommt, aber ich kann einfach nicht anders, als besorgt zu sein. Dass wir uns vielleicht in Angelegenheiten einmischen, in die wir uns nicht einmischen dürfen.
- Dringende Depesche von Oberstleutnant Elly Panzeronstochter an Oberst Kim Brutalandasohn
Much as Zeuge told her, after a brief walk down the hallway and a couple turns later, Sophia came across a broad, open space. It was a part of the ancient building where portions of the floors above had been cut away to form a large chamber that was unobstructed aside from a few supporting beams. Off to her right, light from nighttime auroras filtered through window panes arranged in tall vertical strips onto an open space riddled with shapes lit up by the cool blue glow of Luminous Moss lanterns. It was a bit hard to tell from a glance, but some of them appeared large enough to take up space on a public pedestal much like a statue.
“Well, this is the place along the way to your reading room that I told you about,” Zeuge said. “It’s just on the other side of this display floor and down a flight of stairs.”
The crow let her beak flop open as her eyes adjusted to the room’s lighting and she realized that the shapes were all relics of various sorts. Display cases filled with strange objects inside, signs and banners with ancient glyphs on them, husks of ancient machines that looked like they were fashioned entirely of metal… Why, this made the Royal Museum which was open to the public elsewhere in the Administrative District look like a child’s collection!
“By all means, Frau Kranoviz, feel free to go around,” Zeuge insisted. “It’s a bit of a walk over to the stairs, so you might as well take some time to look at the exhibits.”
Sophia glanced at the Serperior briefly, before pacing forward and making her way past the exhibits as they passed her eyes. There was a set of faded papers behind glass filled within strange runes she couldn’t recognize, along with pictures that looked more lifelike than any painting she’d ever seen. A little further down, there was a display of curious spheres about the size of Apricorns with their top and bottom halves connected by a hinge of some sort. And just past that, there was a set of chipped white cups and a pitcher of some sort placed next to a strange wooden box. Sophia wasn’t sure what on earth the box was supposed to be since she couldn’t see any sign of a lid for it. There were a pair of metal knobs on its face with strange runes labeling an arc-like design behind scratched ancient resin, and a design of a pair of red comets swirling in on each other just below them.
The sigil of ‘Vector Ah-ghee’, which surely meant the little box had quite the story behind it. She supposed that just about everything in this room surely did. After all, they were all little fragments and pieces of a hazily-understood past they could only scratch at. And these were just the ones that Zeuge had found convenient enough to gawk at along the way to the reading room!
“I didn’t know that the crown had all of these,” she murmured. “How on earth did all of this get recovered-?”
Sophia felt her wing brush up against cold metal and her eyes widened with a start. She hurriedly threw it out to steady whatever she might have knocked over, only to gape up to see what looked like large, vacant eye sockets from a metal skull.
“A-Aah!”
Sophia hopped back with a startled caw and batted her wings out ready for battle. Her heart pounded in her chest, only for her to realize that the thing that’d given her such a fright was the gray skeleton of some sort of strange, metal contraption.
The machine had a front that looked much like a beak, and a closer inspection of its ‘eye sockets’ revealed that there were ground-down flecks of broken glass around their edges. Did those use to be windows? Sophia stepped to the side and saw that beyond the front, there was a rust-flecked tube following with faded orange paint at its base that had been riddled with tears and holes, held together with metal latticing. About halfway down its length, there was some sort of cross-brace on top with pods on either end, one appearing misshapen and deformed.
How in Wander had she not seen that thing in the room until now?
“Oh, I see you found ‘Der Stählerne Rabe₁’.”
Sophia turned to see Zeuge slithering up past the display of curious spheres, coming to a stop beside her as he raised his tail and pointed off at the contraption set out on display. She traded glimpses between her guide and the rusted, gouged hulk with a befuddled tilt of her head.
“... A ‘Steel Raven’?” she asked. “Herr Zeuge, I’m not sure if I follow you. Since I certainly am not seeing the resemblance here.”
“It’s a bit of a pet name that we have for it in the Royal Reliquary,” the Serperior explained. “From what we’ve been able to piece together, it was most likely some sort of air carriage from the human era. Except instead of being flown around by Carriers, it used machinery to push air out of those ports at the ends. Much like how a Golurk might.”
This thing used to be an air carriage? Sophia supposed that it should’ve been less surprising when there were stories of humans having wagons that moved without Pullers, but she wasn’t sure what would compel humans to make a machine that looked like this. Why, it looked more like the skeleton of some fearsome monster that’d be right at home laying waste to villages than some sort of transport.
“It’s actually one of the centerpieces of the Reliquary’s collection of human machinery, along with- oh, there it is!”
Sophia walked past a break in the hull of the human transport and came across a metal pod resting against a support pillar. The contraption was about the size of a Cetitan, and had what looked like metal rods attached to it. Three of them were abruptly broken off with shorn metal at their ends, while the final one was still complete and had some sort of almost skeletal-looking metal arm attached to it, complete with five appendages that vaguely resembled fingers.
“So what is this one and what’s it called?” she asked. “‘Der Eisenmann₂’?”
“Well, Herr Friedrich would sometimes refer to it as a ‘Doll’, but from historical record, humans apparently called this machine and others like it as ‘Skells’,” Zeuge explained. “From what we’ve been able to tell, humans used these contraptions as suits of armor that could somehow double as transports. Parts of these machines occasionally turn up even to this day, especially in the desert Provinzen further south.”
The crow blinked at the Serperior’s reply. She supposed that the contraption did sort of look like some sort of skeleton, so she could understand where the ‘Skell’ name came from, if not the ‘Doll’ one. But she failed to see how the thing could possibly function as a suit of armor. The floors of this building had originally been built in mind for human occupants, and had the ones above not been cut away, it never would’ve fit inside.
“... How on earth would a human be able to move around in this thing?” she asked.
“Well, it was a machine, so it had a power source of its own much like Der Stählerne Rabe,” the Serperior explained. “Though unlike most other machines from the human era, this one still has the remains of its power source in it.”
Sophia walked forward and hopped up onto a small wooden stool set beside the center of the ‘Skell’ and looked down into the gash. Inside it, there was some sort of surface with a raised, gray crystal on it that looked like a rod with shortened cross-arms. It was almost like that clip that Eevee from that Exploration Team that she and Lacan bumped into back in her hometown wore over her ear, except it was bigger than she was.
“Wait, but how would this jewel be used to generate power?” she asked.
“Well, the Wehrtürme that the city walls are built around have crystals like these inside them, just much larger. We know those jewels used to generate tamed thunder well into the reign of King Klaus from energy gathered from a distant source, so it’s our current hypothesis that these smaller ones also did much the same…”
Sophia just stared at the Serperior for as he continued giddily prattling on about things that were all arcane gibberish to her. He noticed her vacant expression and began to trail off, before uncomfortably shifting the leaves about his neck.
“Yes, r-right, we’re getting a bit distracted right now,” the Serperior stammered. “Anyhow, we should be headed to your reading room.”
Zeuge hurriedly slithered ahead, prompting Sophia to pace after him. The entire time, she couldn’t help but have her mind turn back to the strange crystal. She had heard of cases where stones had grown charged with electricity, enough to sometimes float above the ground, but to gather power from a faraway place from gods-knew-where?
It was hard for her to wrap her mind around the concept. It would’ve sounded fantastical to hear it attributed to the doings of some divine entity, much less to some sort of machine.
Sophia looked up after noticing the cool blue light around her had grown stronger, and looked up to see that Zeuge had led her into a set of hallways outside the relic chamber. These spaces evidently were more purpose-oriented, with bare concrete and metal along their surfaces evidencing their present users hadn’t seen fit to give them much in the way of furnishings.
Left, then down a flight of stairs and a quick turn to the right. The pair now stood in front of a metal panel with a Rotom standing guard. Zeuge leaned in and passed a few words onto the Rotom, who buzzed back an “Understood” in affirmation before phasing into a scratched, glassy square to the door’s right. The square suddenly came to life with a blue glow and strange glyphs flickered over its cracked surface. A sudden chirp and woosh followed as the metal panel slid into the wall on the left.
Sophia blinked in astonishment. So it was a door, a downright ancient one at that from the way it operated. It was no secret that Newangle City was riddled with relics from the human era thanks to it having the most plentiful and best-preserved ruins in Varhyde, but it never occurred to her that some of them would potentially still be working.
The panel wooshed again and slid shut behind the two with a low click as Sophia looked up to see a room lit with cool, bluish tones from tubes of glass and ancient resin hanging from the walls that had been filled with Luminous Moss. There was a low, featureless wooden table with cushions set on the floor, and precious little else beyond a padlocked wooden chest set out on it. Why, if it weren’t for the expense spent on the lighting, she’d have thought the place was a prison cell instead of a reading room.
Maybe that was the point, especially considering the nature of her and Lacan’s mission. It wasn’t as if the crown would just let her take original copies of letters back to Lacan’s quarters in Newangle City, not when they were still deemed crown secrets a full century after they were initially written.
“It was a bit of an ordeal tracking these old letters from King Sansa’s loyal servants as part of ‘Operation Avalanche’ down on such short notice,” Zeuge chuckled. “But when both the General Staff and His Majesty himself insisted that they be gathered together, we here at the Reliquary could hardly allow their demands to go ignored.”
Sophia tilted her head as the Grass-type hurriedly tugged a small metal key out of a satchel slung alongside his neck and passed it over. The bird gaped down at it, before looking back at the serpent with a puzzled frown.
“Herr Zeuge? What’s this for?”
“Well, you’d hardly be able to read any documents while they’re stowed away in a locked box, no?”
Sophia blinked and made her way up to the chest and slotted the key into it with her beak. After fiddling around with it, she felt it turn with an audible click and stop. She pulled the lid back and looked down, where inside, there were a set of glass panes with yellowed sheafs of paper pressed between them. The Corvisquire took one out and began to rifle through the others in their places in the chest one-by-one. They were all letters bearing dates from the spring and summer of 919. And all bearing the signature and stamped prints of one of two Pokémon…
“... All of these letters are signed by either ‘Oberst Kim Brutalandas’ or ‘Oberstleutnant Elly Panzaerons’.”
She turned back to face Zeuge, who visibly stiffened up and started to fidget his tail in obvious discomfort.
“I-I’m afraid that those names don’t mean anything to me, Frau Kranoviz,” the Serperior said. “Was it not what were you expecting?”
No, these were very much the names that she’d remembered mentioned during briefing for Operation Spark, but… ‘Oberstleutnant Elly Panzaerons’?
She’d heard that the planning for Operation Spark had been drawn up by the Generalstab based on one ‘Operation Avalanche’ conducted near the end of the Advent War, but she didn’t expect that it’d have extended to sharing an operational structure. Why, she even saw a passing reference to a ‘Fähnlein Jugend₃’ in one of the letters!
Sophia eventually made her way to the bottom of the chest and after inspecting it a second time, found it bare after just a small talonful of glass panes. She blinked before turning back to Zeuge, with a dubious tilt of her head.
“Is this really everything that King Siegmund was able to provide? Operation Avalanche surely involved more than just these two, didn’t it?” she asked. “Graf Wellenhafen needs as full a picture as possible regarding what happened with Oberst Kim’s mission. Did King Sansa not ever write back to them? Or any of his confidantes like Feldmarschall Pritchard?”
Zeuge flicked his tongue with a nervous stammer as he dutifully tried to turn his glance away from the table.
“I- I would presume they did, Frau Kranoviz,” the Serperior insisted. “But this is all that we could find in the archives. If there’s anything that King Sansa or his confidantes wrote in reply to these two, they have been lost to the mists of time.”
Sophia paused and narrowed her eyes at Zeuge. The Serperior was visibly squirming now. She knew that she was broaching on crown secrets, but she was getting the distinct impression that the Serperior was hiding something from her. The fate of untold multitudes potentially hung in the balance based on whatever had gone wrong with Oberst Kim’s mission so many years ago, and she could ill-afford Zeuge or anyone else being coy with any records that might be present.
“... Zeuge, is something the matter? You’re acting rather strange right now,” she insisted. “Is there something wrong with the letters that are here?”
“It’s- It’s just that… those letters are supposed to be crown secrets,” the Serperior gulped. “I… actually wasn’t supposed to be in this room when you opened that box.”
Sophia blinked at Zeuge’s reply, before looking at Zeuge’s blue scarf. Right. Zeuge was a scribe, and one who was likely not of high standing in the Royal Reliquary based on how he’d mentioned being Herr Frederick’s pupil. No wonder he’d looked so petrified after she opened the box, all this time, she’d been endangering the poor ‘mon’s job and gods-knew-what else!
The Corvisquire hastily pushed the glass panes behind the box, before raising a wing and giving a reassuring smile up at the scribe.
“... I see no reason why anyone but the two of us needs to know about that, Herr Zeuge,” she said. “Sometimes it’s better to settle matters quietly even if it’s not necessarily in full accordance with protocol.”
Zeuge let out a sharp exhale as it seemed almost as if a weight was lifted off the Serperior’s back. The scribe gave a grateful nod, before raising his gaze to meet her.
“You’re too kind, Frau Kranoviz,” the Serperior said. “Though… for both our sakes, I suppose I should relay the warning I was told to pass onto you.”
The Serperior raised his tail and gestured off at the chest on the table, along with the laminated papers still poking out from behind them.
“The source materials you review here must remain onsite at all times and the only things you are permitted to bring from this room are any things that your sponsoring member of the Hofstaat allowed you to,” the scribe explained. “I don’t know the full story behind it, but the notice we received from King Siegmund insisted that in your case, it is only whatever you can transcribe into your own writing.”
Sophia hesitated a moment. She supposed that the stipulation shouldn’t have surprised her, but something about it still made her uneasy. Just what was in Kim and Elly’s letters such that their contents were still sensitive enough that she needed the King’s permission just to bring notes about them from this place?
She supposed that was why Lacan had trusted her to come here on his behalf: because they didn’t know what was in these records. The very fact that King Siegmund wasn’t able to delivery a summary of their contents to Lacan in advance likely meant that the Mienshao himself didn’t know of their specifics either.
Their fate, along with their mission’s and those of untold Pokémon in Varhyde potentially hinged on whatever their predecessors had written down. The least she could do was take advantage of the opportunity that she had and just get at whatever truth lay within.
“... Understood, Herr Zeuge..”
The Serperior bowed before slithering off for the doorway, knocking on the panel with his tail and calling out for ‘Tommy’ to open the door. The chime and woosh sounded out again in the background and after hearing Zeuge slither off in the hallway and the ancient door woosh and clamp shut, Sophia pushed the chest back on the table and turned her attention back to the glass panes that the letters were pressed in as she moved them along and perused their date headers.
She quickly realized that they’d been sorted by their date of writing, and covered a span of roughly twelve months. Eight of them from before the final battles of the Advent War were fought, with the remainder surely overlapping with the time after Edialeigh sued for peace and hostilities ended.
This was really all that the General Staff had preserved from such a critical watershed of King Sansa’s reign? She would’ve hoped that there would have been more than a talonful of letters from two Pokémon who she only knew of through her mission briefing to try and understand what exactly had gone wrong with Operation Avalanche, but she supposed beggars could not be choosers.
After all, even if Operation Spark succeeded, the records of Fähnlein Stärke and its activities would likely not be dealt with openly until well after most of the Pokémon involved had died of old age. Operation Avalanche had been conducted before the founding of the Generalstab… even if anyone had thought to preserve records relating to the Operation, quite a lot had changed since then. And that wasn’t even getting into the season of tumult the land went through before House Baanders became the present royal line.
Sophia shook her head. She was getting distracted and without the luxury of being able to assume how much time she had to work with, it was best to get straight to work transcribing. She slipped on a writing pad onto her right foot and mounted a charcoal nub into it before turning her attention to the first letter of the lot. She glanced over its header and read it to herself under her breath: 15. Lenzmond₄, 919 nach dem Blitz, before continuing on into the letter’s contents.
Ich muss gestehen, dass ich Zweifel an Ihrem Urteilsvermögen hatte, als ich hörte, dass mein Auftrag mich nach Herbergau führen würde. Da die Hunde von Ideale aktiv unser Land durchstreiften und plünderten, konnte ich nicht verstehen, warum Sie mich mit einem ganzen Fähnlein an Truppen in ein kleines Dorf schicken, das näher an Großnebel als an der Front liegt, auf der Suche nach dieser „Dyade“, von der Ihr Seher sprach.ᴰ¹
The Corvisquire continued reading, carefully transcribing each glyph of the letter’s contents into her own handwriting. It was a letter in Hightongue from Oberst Kim to King Sansa, and while there was nothing wrong with it, she couldn’t help but hesitate after her mind turned back to Zeuge’s warning.
If she were to bring this transcription with her, and Lacan’s mission happened to take them back to Edialeigh, was it really safe to keep this transcription as a reference? It being written in Hightongue would surely be enough to keep its contents hidden from peasants and common Rothäuter, but Edialeigh had an analogue to Varhyde’s Generalstab, and if they were required to study the Hightongue of their enemy much how Lacan and his peers were…
Perhaps it was best to hedge her bets and write a transcription in Commontongue, since even when taking pains to be faithful, some of the quirks of Hightongue simply didn’t translate into it. Perhaps her transcription would never leave this side of the Sundered Sea, but if it did and it were captured, the kneejerk reaction of anyone with actual decision-making importance in Edialeigh’s army who came across it in the language of commoners would surely be to dismiss it as a hoax.
She took another sheet of paper and readied her writing pad, dutifully omitting the date and location heading as she mused aloud a spot translation of the contents into Commontongue until she made it past the first paragraph:
I have no such qualms anymore. When we arrived at Errberk Village, we came across a young Frigibax who had been noted to have one day produced a ball of thunder about him while quarreling with another villager. We attempted to pull him aside for questioning, but it proved unnecessary. He fled our presence, and we saw with our own eyes that he manifested the very same ball of thunder, one whose shape bore the mark of the great tormentor of our land: Desire.
Sophia paused and blinked at the runes on her paper. She stared back at the runes on the original, and sure enough, it said ‘Herbergau’ on it. Her hometown, and the birthplace of untold defenders of Varhyde in her Ritterorden. She couldn’t square away what would’ve compelled that Dyad to flee, until she kept reading.
I still have chills thinking of that encounter, and how humbling it is to witness one of the primal powers that mold our world in the flesh. To think that but a few months ago, this ‘Dyad’ as we have been instructed to call him, had apparently been trailing along in an Edialeigher Tross. I know not if they were already aware of his true nature, but we do now, and my troops and I troops will pursue him to the ends of the earth if need be.
I do not know whether it is possible for this land to hail ‘Desire’ alongside ‘Reality’, but if your seer is right, we have a unique opportunity to secure the favor of both and secure a lasting peace for the Kingdom of Varhyde. After all, I know full well what Edialeigh would do with such favor, and I for one do not intend to stand aside and let them claim it to burn the Throne of Truth a second time
The Corvisquire trailed off as she got to the letter’s signature and stamp as it bore the mark of draconic claws. Something about the letter had been off-putting when she first started reading it, but after writing out a translation into Commontongue, she realized why:
Just from this first letter, the events surrounding Operation Avalanche sounded eerily familiar to their present circumstances. There were obviously details that were different here and there, but Sophia had to admit that the resemblance between her and Lacan and this ‘Kim’ and ‘Elly’ was… uncanny.
Considering what became of Operation Avalanche all those years ago, she hoped that it wasn’t an omen for their future.
She was falling again.
The dreams of this sort all began the same way: with her consciousness returning to her in a dull haze. The first thing that occurred to her was that she was freezing her scales off and everything hurt with a dull pain. She had a vague awareness that her body was curled in on itself, but no matter what she tried or how hard she willed it, she was unable to move. Not even to glance to the side and see her tusks… if she even had tusks in these dreams where she was falling. She hadn’t been able to tell.
The air whistled past her as she spun head over heels and she began to see plumes of smoke and glint of fire below her. It wasn’t until she fell further that she was able to tell the difference between which dream of falling she was having. There was no gray figure in this one, and as her muddy vision made out the ground below, she could see there were no rooftops this time. Just lights zipping back and forth between opposing positions along with dark shapes, and a faint, roaring din in their direction.
“Frau Theresia! Frau Theresia!”
And then of course, came the frantic cry from above. Her body spun in the air when she saw the speaker as she always did: a battered Charizard clad in green Varhyder armor, pitted and torn with gouges, a few of his plates stained in dark colors. The drake’s scarf was torn and frayed to the point where she could no longer tell what rank he had in the army, and yet, the first time Irune had this dream, she remembered feeling a strange relief at the sight of the soldier.
She didn’t know why she would feel relieved when the army had made her life a living hell for the past year since Cade helped her first escape them to flee home. Maybe it was just the freezing feeling making her hungry for any sort of warmth. Or maybe it was because in spite of never being able to make out the words he tried to say, something about the soldier felt strangely familiar.
And strangest still, for whatever reason, the Charizard in her dreams was always bigger than she recalled Charizard being. As if she could fit snugly into his claws which reached out to her for shelter.
“Frau Theresia! Halten sie durch! Ich hab’ sie-!ᴰ²”
She’d stopped feeling that, if only because she’d grown numb to the parts of the dream that followed.
A whistling noise rang out as a dark shape abruptly zipped in. A conical tip, a set of fin-like shapes at the other end. It was the last thing Irune would always see before it found its mark near the base of the Charizard’s left wing.
Then came the deafening burst of multiple Blast Seeds detonating in unison. As usual, there was a flash of heat and wooden fragments dashed against her and the explosion pushed her away. Then her body began to spin in the air, as she noticed something hot and wet fleck her side just beyond her field of view.
She was pretty sure they were blood spatters. And after having had this dream enough times, she was pretty sure they were the Charizard’s.
The last she’d hear of him would be that agonized roar which fell off into the distance, which always filled her with an overpowering urge to scream and cry. And yet, those screams and tears would never come. She was never able to open her mouth to do so. If she even had one.
More shouts and cries. The roar of attacks being thrown between soldiers, of cannons and dart-throwers firing, and still more screams cutting through it all. They grew louder and louder as she fell, sign enough that she was nearing the ground.
A flash from a brilliant beam of light lit up the ground below her. There, shapes crumpled on the ground near the edges of her murky vision as Irune made out a collection of rocks below her with bodies laying limply about it.
The awful roar of battle cries filled the air all about as she fell, before finally seeing the dim blue glow of an abandoned Luminous Moss lantern. There was hard stone waiting beside it, marred with dark, ugly stains.
Irune had never seen what came afterwards in that dream. Since, whenever it reached that point, it always abruptly went black.
The next thing Irune knew, she was jolting up from her bed back in her team’s room in the Möbius. There was a sharp pattering noise, and she whirled over with her heart still pounding in her chest. Kate was there, having jumped back and crouched on the ground. The Sneasel’s eyes opened wide for a moment before she narrowed them back with an annoyed frown.
“Would it kill ya to let us know when you’re going to suddenly wake up like that? she huffed. “Seriously, it’s like you’re trying to scare us!”
Irune panted and looked down at her bed with a quiet shiver as her breaths came out in ragged, uneven pants. She noticed Lyle and Dalton making their way over as Kate stood upright and hesitated. The Sneasel’s red eyes studied her briefly, as the sharp frown on Kate’s face eased and her ears fell.
“You had another nightmare, didn’t you?”
Irune quietly nodded her head back, as the Sneasel and her teammates hesitated for a moment. Gods, she must’ve looked so pathetic to them right now. How on earth were they supposed to think that she could do anything to stop them from pushing her around as they pleased when she couldn’t even keep her wits about her from a nightmare?
The Axew snapped to attention as she felt something stroking under her chin. She looked up, where there was Kate leaning in with a paw cupped past her jaw, as a small smile spread over her face.
“Hey, it’s just until we get that treasure from the Divine Roost, right?” she insisted. “After that, we’ll all get what we came for and all of this will be a distant memory.”
That was right. Once she was there, she’d get her treasure, her key she’d lost to putting her nightmare with Lacan and the army behind her. If they were right about what she really was, it’d be just what was needed to hide that power in her away so nobody could misuse it. So that nobody could hurt others with it. Her teammates would get the loot she’d promised, and hopefully be able to sort out their lives afterwards.
Everything would end on a happy note for once. She didn’t know whether or not these three would really be able to get the peace they were looking for afterwards, but it’d be their own problems to worry about.
She’d told herself similar things in the past. She just hoped that this time, things would finally be different.
“Just one problem with that, Kate,” Lyle’s voice piped up. “The Thieves’ Guild is still on our ass right now. How are we supposed to get anything done in town if we can’t even set foot out the door?”
Irune blinked and looked over at the Quilava as he traded a worried glance with his teammates. Right. Igna and Ansel had chased them in here the other day. And the two were emphatic that they weren’t just going to leave them alone.
How were they supposed to go about the city with them breathing down their backs? Let alone make it to Dalton’s university?
“Dalton, I know that you suggested we pay the Thieves’ Guild off by stealing something from your university, but is it even going to be safe to approach them?” Irune asked.
“No,” Dalton said, shaking his head. “But based on what those two told us yesterday, I doubt we’d need to go far to run into them again.”
Irune quietly set her teeth on edge at the thought of Igna and Ansel just lurking in wait for them outside. The idea clearly unnerved Lyle as well from the way he held his ears back against his skull.
“I was afraid you’d say that,” the Quilava said. “Do we really not have any better options for meeting them than just stepping outside and hoping they don’t tan our hides?”
Dalton paused and blinked for a moment, seeming to weigh a matter over in his head before he tilted his head up in thought.
“Actually, we just might,” the Heliolisk insisted. “The receptionist said while coming in today that no business was to be settled here in the Möbius outside the ‘playhouse’. I’m assuming that that’s normally payment, but I assume that negotiating terms wouldn’t be out of bounds either.”
Everyone’s attention remained firmly trained on Dalton after that, as Irune shuffled off her bed with the clack of glass brushing up against glass. She stood there, and blinked a moment, before giving a curious tilt of her head up.
“Okay… but how do we find it?”
“We ask the front desk, obviously.”
Team Forager retraced their steps down the Möbius’s hallways and steps, and before they knew it, they found themselves back in the inn’s lobby. From there it was just a matter of asking that “Ecks” receptionist where this ‘playhouse’ was and letting her know that they wanted to discuss terms with the Thieves’ Guild there. The Crobat pointed out a corridor beside the steps headed upstairs with a curt “follow the corridor until you reach the lobby, then go left through the doors” for instructions.
She insisted that they wouldn’t be waiting long for an audience. Lyle wasn’t sure whether that was a good thing or not.
They’d barely made it a dozen paces down the corridor before Lyle started to feel his stomach flutter and have second thoughts about the whole idea. The surrounding decor wasn’t exactly helping either. There was worn carpet in some sort of shade of dark red or green that looked almost like blood with dim, circular lights hung from the ceiling or on wall-mounted lanterns that gave the place an ominous air.
Like they were marching towards a dangerous presence.
The Quilava’s ears pricked with every creak and slight sound as they walked. After following the corridor around a right turn and briefly spotting a tight spiral stairwell that headed upwards, Lyle looked back at his teammates and discovered that he wasn’t alone in getting bad vibes from this place… aside from Kate, who looked as unflappable as she usually was. Irune in particular seemed to be on pins and needles as she kept stealing glances around her surroundings, before shooting a worried glance back at him.
“We’re sure this is a good idea?” Irune asked.
“Eh, it’s been a night,” Kate replied. “How mad could those two still be at us? Hell, they’ve probably moved along to mugging some sap in a back alley or something.”
Lyle sucked in a sharp breath and fought back fire from his vents. He sure hoped Kate was onto something there. The corridor made a turn to the left, where there were a pair of wooden double doors that had been left slightly ajar. The Quilava pushed the door open and stepped out waiting for his teammates to file out, as he looked around and discovered that they’d entered a lobby of some sort. He looked across the room as he suddenly failed to hold back the fire from his vents.
It was the helmeted head of an Aggron behind a counter leveling a piercing stare at him. Thankfully, it wasn’t Sheriff Mack—the lack of green armor on his body and the scarf pattern that matched the receptionist’s indicated as much, as did the curious teal shade of the stranger's hide and his eyes that matched his scarf's shade. But even so, there was a dangerous air behind the ‘mon’s eyes that gave Lyle the distinct feeling that if he had to pick a fight with an Aggron, that he’d much rather try his luck with Sheriff Mack, armor plates and all.
“You’re a bit early to see any performances right now, Quilava.”
Lyle glanced over at the walls of the room and noticed that there were posters depicting various dramatic scenes with loose runes labeling their corners: ‘A God-Slaying Story’, ‘A Missing Year’, ‘Founder’s Tale - Part Five’... Were those posters for plays? He knew that the receptionist called this a ‘playhouse’, but this place actually showed plays here?
He was going to go ahead and guess that this was that ‘Wye’ ‘mon that she’d mentioned the other day. He certainly looked like he’d be the sort who’d be called in to deal with problematic guests. Permanently, from the vibe he gave off.
“Y-Yes, but we were told by the front desk that this was a place to handle business at the Möbius,” Lyle stammered. “We were looking to try and talk business with a ‘mon from the Thieves’ Guild.”
The Aggron briefly raised a brow, before shaking his head with a quiet harrumph.
“I’m not sure what you’ve been up to to convince one of Justin’s ‘mons to stop by the theater, since they’re hardly cultured types,” the Steel-type scoffed. “But I suppose that your types are just full of surprises these days.”
The Aggron raised a claw, pointing off at an entrance to the left at a pair of doors left ajar in front of a darkened chamber.
“To the left and into the viewing room,” Wye instructed. “It closes for visitors without tickets fifteen minutes before and after showings, not that I expect you’ll need to wait for long.”
Lyle turned his head and warily made his way through the doors with the rest of Team Forager as they entered the darkened hall. He could see dim light at the end glinting off something at the other end of the room and pushed fire out his vents for illumination. As his eyes adjusted, the room’s features filled into view: a stage with an embroidered purple curtain, plain walls with wood and plaster with flecks of bare concrete showing through damaged parts, and a shock of what he assumed was red carpeting between two stairwells along the walls that held a half-dozen rows of wooden stools.
“Hup!”
Lyle turned his head just in time to catch Kate hopping from the top of one stool to the next to make her way towards the stage. A quick glance revealed the stools had small rungs to help shorter Pokémon up, though from how sturdy they’d been, Lyle could already tell that the stools could hold a decent amount of weight on them. Maybe even enough for that Aggron at the counter to sit in. He sighed and started to make his way down with his teammates, as the design of the embroidery came into view: some sort of floral pattern with rings, it looked like.
Were they just supposed to sit and wait here? And if so, how’d they know if the ‘mon they ran into was from-?
“You’ve been keeping us waiting for a long time, stoat.”
Lyle flared up with a start before whirling around to see the lanky Marowak hop down from the stage as ghostfire sprang to life at the tips of her club. From beside him, Irune’s mouth flopped open.
“H-How on earth did you-?!”
“Side entrances,” the Marowak sneered. “Gotta love them, and there’s one just on the other side of this auditorium where all the actors’ rooms are.”
Lyle’s breath caught in his throat as the strange Marowak sauntered forward with a pat of her club against her free hand. Screw this, he was getting the hell out of here. The Quilava’s nerves failed him and he attempted to scurry back up the steps for the door, only to see a flash of brown dive in and stumble back as Ansel swooped in from the rafters and perched on a nearby stool with a thrust of his sharp beak into empty air.
“You’ve got some nerve to want to talk with us after everything that happened yesterday!” the Fearow squawked. “Wye wouldn’t bat an eye if Igna and I dragged you out the front door to settle things, either. I heard Quilava fur makes for a great rug for ‘mons that don’t ask too many questions about their flooring.”
Lyle gulped as he and his teammates looked to see that they were cut off from both directions on the steps. Igna at the stage below them, and Ansel from above. The only one of them who was in any position to try to slip away was Kate, who was still on one of the stools, with nothing that would provide cover from a Bonemerang from Igna or from Ansel diving at her. The Quilava froze briefly and traded looks with Dalton and Irune wondering what they were to do. A sharp scoff snapped him to attention and alerted him to Kate walking over from the stools with her arms folded. She rolled her eyes as she approached, and blew a puff of icy air up at her ear feather with a low grunt.
“Look, we get it, you two don’t like us and we don’t like you either,” she harrumphed. “Fortunately, we weren’t planning on being here in this dump for long. That’s why we wanted to offer something to help smooth over that whole misunderstanding from yesterday.”
For a brief moment, Lyle thought he saw Ansel’s eyes raise in surprise, only for the moment to fade as soon as it came.
“Pah, what do a bunch of amateurs like you think you can do to impress us?” Igna snorted. “What, were you planning on buying us off with some hatchling’s milk money?”
“Well… the main thing we needed before we were ready to move on were some books from the Universität von Wahrheit,” Irune offered. “Books aside, there’s surely no shortage of things that could be stolen from there. If there was anything in particular that you had in mind, maybe we could work something out.”
Igna raised a brow in reply at the Axew’s reply. While Lyle still got the distinct impression that Igna didn’t care for them, the Marowak seemed to ease up a bit after hearing the proposal. He cast a glance back at her Fearow companion just in time to catch him ruffling his feathers. If Igna was coming around to Irune’s proposal, he certainly didn’t look like it from that piercing glare on his face.
“Yeah sure,” Ansel scoffed. “Why don’t you just steal us a Scheffel of Perfect Apples while you’re at it? How on earth do you expect us to believe you’ll get anything from there? Especially your friend with his messed-up arm?”
Well that was certainly low and uncalled for. Thankfully, Dalton didn’t really acknowledge the comment beyond a small frown, as he reached his free arm for his satchel.
“Well, I can’t do anything about the Perfect Apples, but I know my way around the university, and have a way of looking like I belong there,” Dalton explained. “And I don’t just mean this student scarf that I’m presently wearing.”
He fished around inside it for a brief moment, before pulling out his university badge and flashed it. First to Igna, who paused at the sight of the metal bauble, then to Ansel, who similarly was taken aback by its appearance. After growing satisfied with their reactions, Dalton hardened his expression and continued on.
“We wouldn’t have made the offer if we didn’t have a way of getting in,” the Heliolisk said. “And if we were the ‘amateurs’ you two make us out to be, we wouldn’t have given you the slip yesterday.”
Lyle stayed still, his fur bristling tensely as he expected the two thieves to descend upon them at any moment. One Slumber Orb from either of the two and the four of them were done for.
And yet, neither Igna nor Ansel budged from their places, as the pair continued to eye them carefully. They seemed to be wavering, but not yet convinced. That was probably his cue to try and speak up, especially before Kate ran off her mouth with some sort of lippy remark.
“Look, we get that we stepped on a few toes yesterday, but we genuinely don’t want any trouble before we get out of this city,” Lyle said. “We’ve got the will, the means, and the appetite for risk to try and make up for things. Surely we can work something out, no?”
Igna and Ansel hesitated and seemed to relax their postures, if not their demeanors. Still as gruff and unpersonable as ever, the Marowak folded her arms and turned her snout up with a sharp scoff.
“And what’s your game?” Igna demanded. “Why are you even here in the first place if you’re not planning on staying in the city?”
“We were in the middle of a job outside of it and needed to shake some heat,” Lyle answered. “All we need is to be left alone for a day to snag what we need and figure out a way to get past the walls. From there, it’s just a matter of us diving into a Mystery Dungeon and getting far, far away from this Provinz. That’s reasonable, isn’t it?”
The two thieves traded looks with each other, only for Igna’s mood to visibly darken as she visibly tightened her grip on her club. Lyle gulped down a lump in his throat as his vents began to flare to life and he and his teammates drew tighter in towards each other expecting a sudden lunge as the Marowak leveled her bone out with a sharp scoff.
“I say you should learn how to negotiate better, Quilava,” she said. “But fine, we’ll bite… assuming that you’re able to throw on an extra stop to whatever you were planning on doing at that university.”
“... And just what would that be?” Lyle asked.
“Ansel and I need someone to pick up some reading material from the Royal Library,” the Marowak explained. “It’s right on the edge of your buddy’s university, and the rest of you won’t obviously stick out while poking around in it.”
“If you really are in such a hurry to get out of town, we’ll take the goods by sundown, and they specifically need seals showing they came from the Royal Library,” the Fearow said. “We’ve already got a list of things that need to be snatched. Get them however you need to, and bring them back to us.”
Ansel motioned over to Igna as she reached into a satchel of her own and pulled out a folded up piece of paper. She unfurled it and briefly eyed its contents, only to briefly stop and then shoot an unamused frown back at the Fearow.
“The Complete Tales of Shiren the Wanderer? Really, Ansel?”
Lyle blinked and turned his head back to the Fearow, who set his beak on edge, who ruffled his feathers and glanced back with a sheepish shrug.
“What? Nobody said we couldn’t put in personal requests of our own,” Ansel said.
“So why didn’t you ask for something like the latest volume of Founder’s Tale? Or one of those copies of Monado: The Beginning of the World with the extra chapters at the end?” Igna snapped. “Those aren’t easy to find either, and they’re actually age appropriate for us!”
“Oi! Plenty of grown ‘mons read stories about Shiren the Wanderer!” he squawked. “And I’d been looking for a collection of those stories with the one about the desert castle in it!”
Maybe a set of childish stories like that was a bit more fitting than Igna let on from the way they were bickering like this. Kate was clearly having a laugh at the turn of events, as she curled her mouth up into a smarmy grin at the Fearow’s flustered response.
“Easy there, Marowak. It can’t be helped if your partner just has a thing for fairy tales,” she said. “Though on that note, Fearow. Aren’t you a bit old for Day Care stories-?”
“Igna, just give them the list already,” Ansel snapped.
The Marowak rolled her eyes and held out a slip of paper. There was a moment of hesitation between the group before Lyle went up and took the paper, scanning its contents over. Sure enough, there really was a request for The Complete Tales of Shiren the Wanderer on it. There were about half a dozen other entries on it that all sounded like dry reading such as a tome of ‘The Varhyder Chronicles - A Brief History of our Kingdom's Early Years’ or one from ‘The Royal Lexicon of Sciences and Arts’. Had these two had the same idea they’d considered of stealing texts to sell back to students or something?
Though, now that he thought about it… did the Thieves’ Guild really need other Outlaws to take books from a public library? His teammates seemed similarly skeptical, even Kate, who twitched her ear feather and shot an askew glance at the Marowak.
“Okay, and what’s the catch to all of this?” she asked. “You really couldn’t have just twisted the paw of some student from the university to just borrow these books for you and lose it in a back alley?”
“Because security around the university in general’s gotten a bit tight lately and we specifically needed books from the Royal Library, seals and all,” the Marowak harrumphed. “Why doesn’t concern you, but this is really something Ansel and I need taken care of sooner than later. You’re the ones so desperate to get us off your tails, so ‘tonight’ sounds like as good a time to get the goods as any.”
Lyle’s heart skipped a beat. That… was one hell of a catch there. They didn’t even have any idea if word about them had gotten around from their incident in Arsenal Avenue yesterday, and if Igna and Ansel were saying security had gotten tight…
The rustle of feathers and wingbeats rang out behind him, followed by a yelp from Irune. He looked down to see her grabbing at him and looked back to see Ansel had settled on the stairs above them.
“We’re on a bit of a tight schedule, so if you’re going to take this job, we should leave right now,” Ansel added. “There’s a passage to the Undercity behind the stage. Igna and I will lead you through it and to an exit in the Administrative District’s Lower Streets to see you off.”
Going alone? With Igna and Ansel? Through territory that those two were familiar with and they weren’t? That sounded like an obvious trap if he ever heard one.
“We can find our way to the Royal Library on our own, thanks,” Lyle grunted. “Besides, we’d need a chance to prepare and-”
A sharp, flinchworthy thump rang out as Lyle and his teammates glanced back at Igna, who rapped her bone against the floor before tightening her grip on it.
“Bold of you to think that you’re in a position to be making demands here, Quilava,” the Marowak harrumphed. “Need I remind you that you’re the one who’s set to have a very unpleasant time in this city if you leave this place without some sort of understanding with us?”
“Maybe, but if you’re expecting there to be potential trouble around the university, wouldn’t that be all the more reason to want to give us a berth? What do you think would happen if we got followed?”
Lyle looked over and saw Dalton step ahead with a piercing scowl at the Marowak, his body posture tense and seemingly ready to come to blows at a moment’s notice. Ansel beat his wings in response, and until that point, Lyle hadn’t realized how big Fearow were with them spread wide.
“Tch, it’s going to rain later today, you’ll survive,” the Fearow said. “Besides, we’re not a charity and we’re already cutting you four a lot more slack than we normally would already.”
“And you trust that to hold up going around a place that will stay mostly dry?” Dalton shot back.
Everyone stared each other down silently for a moment, each waiting for the other to make a move on each other. The Heliolisk studied the pair, before shaking his head with a low harrumph.
“If they find our scent or trail in the Undercity, it’ll be significantly harder to shake them. Does the Thieves’ Guild really want to risk Grünhäuter rooting around through whatever you’ve got hiding down there?” the Electric-type asked. “Wouldn’t it be easier for us to find our own way and just give you the goods once we’re back? If we get caught, it’d be on us, and we wouldn’t exactly have anything to give up to the local guards.”
Ansel ruffled his feathers and Igna opened her mouth briefly only to catch herself. What on earth was that reaction about? Still, the pair seemed to waver a moment, before Ansel sighed and slung a bag from off his back before fishing through it with his beak.
“I suppose I can’t argue with that,” the Fearow huffed. “Though if you’re planning on getting around peacefully, you’re going to need more than just our good word going for you.”
He reached in and pulled out a scarf of the same design as his and Igna’s that had a small glinting bauble pinned on it. He took a few moments to say a few words under his breath, before throwing it to the ground. Lyle went over and inspected it scarf and found that the bauble pinned to it was a badge, which had the same double-loop design from the inn’s signboard scratched into it.
“Keep those on you someplace a guard won’t find it if you get stopped by another ‘mon from the Thieves’ Guild,” he said. “We arranged for our client to come and close our deal at the Möbius, and picked up a badge from the front desk to check for their arrival. Show them that the story checks out with Ecks or Wye, and they’ll back off.”
Did that thing actually work? He gave it a dubious poke when Irune came over and unpinned the badge from the scarf. She scooped it up, before giving it a firm squeeze.
“Hello? Is this thing on?”
Silence. The Axew shook the badge, before speaking into it again.
“Uh, so do I just leave a message, or-?”
“I heard you the first time! Leave your message and be done with it!”
Irune jumped back with a start and Lyle couldn’t help but flinch himself as he heard the Crobat receptionist’s voice hiss through the badge. He didn’t remember seeing a Psychic on-duty in either of the lobbies they’d gone through, so it meant that someone was handling the messaging on her behalf.
But… who?
“Don’t lose that. And don’t count on getting much help from it either,” Igna said. “Ecks and Wye only answer questions about things like their guest list or room availability. ‘Proprietor’s policy’, they say.”
Lyle bit his lip. He didn’t like the idea of Igna and Ansel heaping a job on them, especially when they’d already been stirring the pot up to this point. But what else were they supposed to do?
“Last chance to change your minds,” the Fearow said. “Just saying, if you really need to make yourselves scarce from this town after this job, going through the Undercity will be the easiest way for you to pull that off.”
He traded looks at his teammates, only to see Dalton and Irune vigorously shaking their heads back, while Kate seemed tense and hesitant. Truth be told, he couldn’t say that he really trusted these two himself, or liked the idea of letting the two jerk them around like this. But it was hard to see any good alternatives here. Trying to fight their way past Igna and Ansel just meant being stuck in the Möbius when he wasn’t sure if they even had enough money for a second night here. And if things worked out, surely they could talk the two into letting them use the Undercity to get out of this place tomorrow, right?
The Quilava shook his head, before giving a low grunt back at the pair of brigands on the steps.
“Tch, you drive a hard bargain,” he grumbled. “We’ll send a message that we’re on our way once we have the goods.”
Igna let out a quiet snort, turning her head aside with a sharp frown.
“Fine. Just remember that you’re the one who insisted on making this harder for yourselves,” Igna huffed. “And don’t bother showing your faces in this city if you don’t have those books by the end of the night.”
Lyle and the rest of Team Forager grumbled back agreements, before he and his teammates shuffled up the steps and back to the theater lobby. He made his way out past the Aggron behind the counter, past the doors and out onto the street, looking back to see a circular wooden marquee built over the entrance with its name in gilded runes along with that same double-loop pattern. He supposed that this side of the Möbius wouldn’t be hard to miss coming up the street.
Lyle suddenly felt scaly digits tugging at him and looked over to see Irune glancing up while pawing uneasily at her shoulder.
“Why does it feel like we just got taken for a ride back there?”
Honestly, they probably did. And Lyle didn’t like how well their own plans seemed to line up with this job. He didn’t know what on earth Igna or Ansel or the Thieves’ Guild were up to, but that sounded like one hell of a coincidence.
“Let’s… just try and get this behind us as soon as we can,” he said. “We wanted to get out of this city before the guards started catching onto us anyways, so let’s not complain too hard about catching a break.”
“Besides, it’s just grabbing a few books and handing them over,” Kate scoffed. “How much trouble could it give us?”
Lyle pinned his ears back and struggled not to throw a paw over his face.
He could already tell that they would get an answer to Kate’s question soon enough.
Author’s Notes:
Words and Phrases
1. Der Stählerne Rabe - “The Steel Raven”
2. Der Eisenmann - “The Iron Man”
3. Jugend - “Youth”
4. Lenzmond - “March” (archaic), lit. "Spring Month".
Dialogue
D1. “Ich muss gestehen, dass ich Zweifel an Ihrem Urteilsvermögen hatte, als ich hörte, dass mein Auftrag mich nach Herbergau führen würde. Da die Hunde von Ideale aktiv unser Land durchstreiften und plünderten, konnte ich nicht verstehen, warum Sie mich mit einem ganzen Fähnlein an Truppen in ein kleines Dorf schicken, das näher an Großnebel als an der Front liegt, auf der Suche nach dieser „Dyade“, von der Ihr Seher sprach.” - “I must confess that when I heard my assignment would take me to Errberk Village, that I had doubts about your judgment. With Edialeigh’s dogs actively prowling and despoiling our land, I could not understand why you would dispatch me with a full Fähnlein of troops to a little village closer to the Great Mist than the frontlines in search of this ‘Dyad’ your seer spoke of.”
D2. “Frau Theresia! Halten sie durch! Ich hab’ sie-!” - “Frau Theresia! Hang in there! I’ve got you-!”
Teaser Text
Moonturn Square, 21. Erntemond, 919 n. d. B.
Kim,
I’m happy to finally deliver some good news for a change after so many months of false starts. An empath from among our ranks capable of sensing Auras chanced to be able briefly sense the young drake’s Aura around the vicinity of Waterhead Caveᵃ. With the presences that she felt in it, it was an unmistakable sign that the Dyad is near. Based on what I and your subordinates with me have managed to gather, it seems that the Dyad appears to be heading further off towards local villages further west, and not closer to the frontlines as I’d feared.
Perhaps that should be the end of the matter, and we remain camped outside Moonturn Square in wait for you and the others, but I must confess that I have become troubled. Just the day before penning this letter, I was approached by a local seer, who implored me to make peace with the Dyad that we are pursuing. That it was imperative that we spirit him away from the fighting and hardship in our land to awaken in peace lest we bring disaster upon ourselves.
I understand, as well as you and King Sansa do, of the promise that this Dyad awakening in our land carries. A future in which the goddess we call ‘Our Comfortᵇ’ can roost alongside a god we can call ‘Our Peace’. Our foes from beyond the sea surely grasp the enormity of the situation as well from the way they moved heaven and earth to try and seize him when his attempted flight brought them too close to their positions.
From what little we’ve been able to gather of the Frigibax, he doesn’t appear to share any particularly strong affinity with Edialeigh in spite of his background, and he does not seem to have any lingering memories that would hint at him not being amenable to forcing Edialeigh to make peace after awakening. And yet, we have treated this young drake, the vessel of hope on which the King and Varhyde’s hopes rest, little better than the enemy who is presently at our gates.
I understand our mission comes from King Sansa himself, but I just cannot help but find myself worried. That perhaps we are interfering with affairs that are not rightfully ours to meddle in.
- Urgent dispatch from Oberstleutnant Elly Panzerons to Oberst Kim Brutalandas
a. While “Urquell” can indeed be used to refer to the source of rivers or similar bodies of water, it is a term that can more generally mean “source” or “origin”, especially in poetic language.
b. “Tröstung” can also be validly translated as “consolation”. It is generally synonymous with “Trost”, but can additionally be used to refer to the concept of “comfort” or “consolation” in religious contexts.
Unfortunately, I only had time to review one chapter--chapter 13, but it got me back on the thief train, she that's good at least.
Them dungeons and such
So we find ourselves in both a break and non-break chapter simultaneously. There's lots of musing introspection going on, but the undercurrent of the dungeon is still there, which I like. I struggle with whether this counts as a break between action, but I think it does, at least by the standards of your regular actions/breaks.
I like these neat little liminal spaces you conjure up within the dungeon. It adds to the flow, I think, especially because you're a writer who tends to have fairly long dungeon arcs. it breaks up the pacing and avoids some of the traps of older PMD fic which tended to wallow in multiple tens of thousands of words of dungeon trekking without but a mere rest or glimpse of sunlight. Of course, they aren't out of the woods quite yet, but there's a distinct pace shift to differentiate this from the more fighty chapters.
Anyways, I always forget that dungeon winds exist. I sprinted through them so fast in the PMD games that I don't think I ever saw them lol. Interesting that Irune also doesn't know, though I guess I'm not surprised. She's so relatable fr fr.
I do like how you ratchet up the tension here. I think it works better than the threat of other pokemon, if only because the strange machinations of the dungeon are compelling and terrifying in their own special, unthinking way. It also helps that I could never see an obvious out here. I thought there was a legitimate possibility that they could get kicked out and spend the next arc in prison. That's most of this chapter tbh--a series of escalating events with no clear out that manage to just barely resolve.
And then they stumble into the other obscure mechanic I completely forgot about. It comes a bit out of nowhere tbh, but I do remember there being some setup so there's little for me to complain about.
I do applaud your ability to carry the tension over, though. I think it might've been tempting to have everyone tumble into the safe space and all breath a sigh of relief, but there's a slow sort of easing into it here. Somehow I forgot that they were outlaws, but being reminded of that helped keep in mind the stakes here lol. Not to mention how buff those merchants are. I fear them more than the army.
Irune
Well, Irune. Can't say I expected to see this self reflection so soon after the last couple chapters. And no, I doubt they realised what your power is lol.
So Irune gets a bit of POV and much more of a focus here. There are good and bad sides to this decision, I think.
Starting with the bad. First, I dislike how much she makes me aware of her own power. she thinks about it a little too much, I think. Of course, it's been a while since I read the last chapter but I do remember being pretty excited about the 'reveal'. It added onto the general mystery of Irune and her relationship to the pursuers. But the casualness of how she goes over it here kinda deflates that a little bit. Nobody really gets time to speculate or react or process it, I guess. Feels like we're skipping some setup for the payoff. They're busy, to be fair, but I want to lean into the dramatic irony and speculate with the other characters a little more before Irune just comes out and says, yeah I've got sick powers that the army wants.
Jumping to Irune also feels like a reassurance that the story hasn't forgotten about her internal struggle, I think and that she's conflicted on her earlier actions. Some of this is necessary and I do think this is the right moment for it, but I almost feel like it doesn't go far enough considering we jump right back to Lyle Lyle crocodile after. Nothing... changes as a result of the audience getting a glimpse into her brain here, is my point. Aside from my earlier complaint.
Contradicting myself though, it is good to know that she's thinking about her actions lol. Leaving that kind of conflict up in the air for too long can get frustrating, and with how it's been a focus of this dungeon, there needed to be a way to signal that without interrupting everything else going on. And like I said, I think this moment of semi-respite is a good place for it. If I were to suggest changes, it would probably be to include some sort of reaching out on Irune's part. Not necessarily huge, just something to turn her thoughts into actions and make the POV switch feel fully justified and like the info we learned is being used somehow.
Beyond her, everyone is very sad and downbeat lol. I've been waiting for this. It's been my evil plot. We're not close to the end, so I can't help wonder whether the team bond will get better or worse over time. Have we reached the bottom yet? I dunno, I'm fine with either direction. I like the idea of things gettting worse and the team tearing themselves apart, but I also like the idea of the team overcoming adversity and rebuilding themselves from the ashes. Truly, I'm a multifaceted individual.
Though for now, the strain seems to be building and Irune better get to talking soon.
Back to the dungeon lmao
It;s so funny to me that they stumble into the secret Bazaar ragged and suffering and there's just a bunch of dudes hanging out. In general, I like the way this fic has the main protags intersect with many different walks of life and layers of society. You do good work piercing through so many layers of your world at the same time. and forcing everybody to react to our favourite thieves.
Anyway,
Oops Irune. Didn't I say everybody should just let Lyle do all the talking?
This is my favourite part of the dungeon so far. It's what I live for--devastatingly awkward interactions between characters who need to shut up and characters who need to mind their own business lol. I get secondhand embarrasment in the best way. Althought I guess humiliation is the least of their worries here.
There's a wonderful comedy of errors going on here that I find very well structured. I enjoy the escalation of the merchants asking/suggesting increasingly damning things and the team (mostly Irune. sorry Irune) responding in the worst way possible. It feels fairly short, but at this point I understand why. Especially when we get an almost-repeat with the guards later.
Stay classy, golisopod.
Freedom
I like how this dungeon ended. Really, it ended back at the start of the chapter, but you wouldn't know that until after the secret bazaar. It subverted my expectations, you could say.
Extra classy 'do you know drugs are bad?'-tier talk from golispod near the end, too. After getting paid of course. I think everybody in this world sucks lol.
Still in a rough place, though. The stoat don't lie. I enjoy these strategies they have to come up with--debating the merits of following the golisopod's instruciton, wondering whether this town is even a town at all. They're far beyond the fun and games of outlaw life and deep into paranoia, it seems. At least I'm having fun.
We do get some sort of catharsis near the end, here. At least on Irune's end. This is kinda what I was talking about earlier with me wanting a physical manifestation of her thoughts. And I think it ends up being fairly effective as a turning point for the end of the chapter. We get... somewhere. There's promise of some relief next chapter. Maybe we might get a little chat between Irune and the gang if we've been good boys.
And finally someone adds something positive to a conversation besides Lyle, thank you Irune for not getting bagged by the guards.
Bonus thoughts
bric-a-brac is truly a rare collectors-edition word.
Lyle being hit with similarities to his hometown sadge.
Was there an uptick of starting paragraphs with ellipses this chapter or is that just me?
Nah, it’s all good. The average chapter of this story’s on the chunkier side, so I can’t really fault people for choosing to tackle things a chapter at a time. Though thanks for taking this story on as part of Review Tag!
Them dungeons and such
So we find ourselves in both a break and non-break chapter simultaneously. There's lots of musing introspection going on, but the undercurrent of the dungeon is still there, which I like. I struggle with whether this counts as a break between action, but I think it does, at least by the standards of your regular actions/breaks.
Yeah, I suppose that I’m a bit action-heavy as a writer in a lot of my fare, so a lot of my “slow” chapters still have things proverbially blowing up a decent amount of the time.
I like these neat little liminal spaces you conjure up within the dungeon. It adds to the flow, I think, especially because you're a writer who tends to have fairly long dungeon arcs. it breaks up the pacing and avoids some of the traps of older PMD fic which tended to wallow in multiple tens of thousands of words of dungeon trekking without but a mere rest or glimpse of sunlight. Of course, they aren't out of the woods quite yet, but there's a distinct pace shift to differentiate this from the more fighty chapters.
Glad to hear that the progression through the dungeon felt natural for you, since I try to make Mystery Dungeons an interesting place in their own right, but even so, there’s only so much you can do for a premise that canonically can get a tad tedious and repetitive to get through.
Anyways, I always forget that dungeon winds exist. I sprinted through them so fast in the PMD games that I don't think I ever saw them lol. Interesting that Irune also doesn't know, though I guess I'm not surprised. She's so relatable fr fr.
Irune: “... I can’t tell whether that was supposed to be a compliment or not.” [ezerasus]
I do like how you ratchet up the tension here. I think it works better than the threat of other pokemon, if only because the strange machinations of the dungeon are compelling and terrifying in their own special, unthinking way. It also helps that I could never see an obvious out here. I thought there was a legitimate possibility that they could get kicked out and spend the next arc in prison. That's most of this chapter tbh--a series of escalating events with no clear out that manage to just barely resolve.
And then they stumble into the other obscure mechanic I completely forgot about. It comes a bit out of nowhere tbh, but I do remember there being some setup so there's little for me to complain about.
I do applaud your ability to carry the tension over, though. I think it might've been tempting to have everyone tumble into the safe space and all breath a sigh of relief, but there's a slow sort of easing into it here. Somehow I forgot that they were outlaws, but being reminded of that helped keep in mind the stakes here lol. Not to mention how buff those merchants are. I fear them more than the army.
Yeah, things were admittedly a bit more on the convenient end of things that chapter, but glad to hear that the execution didn’t take you too out of things.
And yeah, fighting the merchants that actually outright operate in Mystery Dungeons is probably a bad idea. After all, we’ve all seen how well that goes with the Kecleon...
Irune
Well, Irune. Can't say I expected to see this self reflection so soon after the last couple chapters. And no, I doubt they realised what your power is lol.
So Irune gets a bit of POV and much more of a focus here. There are good and bad sides to this decision, I think.
Starting with the bad. First, I dislike how much she makes me aware of her own power. she thinks about it a little too much, I think. Of course, it's been a while since I read the last chapter but I do remember being pretty excited about the 'reveal'. It added onto the general mystery of Irune and her relationship to the pursuers. But the casualness of how she goes over it here kinda deflates that a little bit. Nobody really gets time to speculate or react or process it, I guess. Feels like we're skipping some setup for the payoff. They're busy, to be fair, but I want to lean into the dramatic irony and speculate with the other characters a little more before Irune just comes out and says, yeah I've got sick powers that the army wants.
Jumping to Irune also feels like a reassurance that the story hasn't forgotten about her internal struggle, I think and that she's conflicted on her earlier actions. Some of this is necessary and I do think this is the right moment for it, but I almost feel like it doesn't go far enough considering we jump right back to Lyle Lyle crocodile after. Nothing... changes as a result of the audience getting a glimpse into her brain here, is my point. Aside from my earlier complaint.
Contradicting myself though, it is good to know that she's thinking about her actions lol. Leaving that kind of conflict up in the air for too long can get frustrating, and with how it's been a focus of this dungeon, there needed to be a way to signal that without interrupting everything else going on. And like I said, I think this moment of semi-respite is a good place for it. If I were to suggest changes, it would probably be to include some sort of reaching out on Irune's part. Not necessarily huge, just something to turn her thoughts into actions and make the POV switch feel fully justified and like the info we learned is being used somehow.
Hrm. A bit unfortunate to hear that Irune’s PoV came off as a bit uneven to you. I’ll admittedly probably opt to leave this chapter be in order to keep moving, but if you have some particular throwaway suggestions in mind regarding the ‘reaching out’ idea, feel free to hit me up and I’ll see if I can edit something in.
Beyond her, everyone is very sad and downbeat lol. I've been waiting for this. It's been my evil plot. We're not close to the end, so I can't help wonder whether the team bond will get better or worse over time. Have we reached the bottom yet? I dunno, I'm fine with either direction. I like the idea of things gettting worse and the team tearing themselves apart, but I also like the idea of the team overcoming adversity and rebuilding themselves from the ashes. Truly, I'm a multifaceted individual.
There’s a definitive point in this story that is meant to be the nadir for the party that is relatively close from the latest chapter that went live today, though we haven’t gotten there just yet. It will likely be decently obvious what that point is when it happens.
Though for now, the strain seems to be building and Irune better get to talking soon.
It;s so funny to me that they stumble into the secret Bazaar ragged and suffering and there's just a bunch of dudes hanging out. In general, I like the way this fic has the main protags intersect with many different walks of life and layers of society. You do good work piercing through so many layers of your world at the same time. and forcing everybody to react to our favourite thieves.
I mean, I try, though it helps that this story’s plot is inherently built around an (unwilling) journey, which is one of those premises that leans itself well to running into people from all sorts of backgrounds and walks of life.
Anyway,
Oops Irune. Didn't I say everybody should just let Lyle do all the talking?
Lyle: “Oh trust me, it’d make my life a lot easier.” [lyleunamused]
This is my favourite part of the dungeon so far. It's what I live for--devastatingly awkward interactions between characters who need to shut up and characters who need to mind their own business lol. I get secondhand embarrasment in the best way. Althought I guess humiliation is the least of their worries here.
There's a wonderful comedy of errors going on here that I find very well structured. I enjoy the escalation of the merchants asking/suggesting increasingly damning things and the team (mostly Irune. sorry Irune) responding in the worst way possible. It feels fairly short, but at this point I understand why. Especially when we get an almost-repeat with the guards later.
Glad to hear that you had fun with the tail end of this dungeon-focused arc, since when you’re a wanted ‘mon, even your conversations can be a potential source of hazards, and I wanted to get into the mindset of someone who’s right on the verge of being able to limp off to (relative) safety, while being blocked by final hurdles they’re not prepared for. Sounds like I pulled it off decently well.
Freedom
I like how this dungeon ended. Really, it ended back at the start of the chapter, but you wouldn't know that until after the secret bazaar. It subverted my expectations, you could say.
Extra classy 'do you know drugs are bad?'-tier talk from golispod near the end, too. After getting paid of course. I think everybody in this world sucks lol.
Well, we’ll see if that opinion holds in a few chapters. Though I suppose being snippy over various things in life grinding one down plus existential dread on a societal level doesn’t gel well with making good first impressions.
Still in a rough place, though. The stoat don't lie. I enjoy these strategies they have to come up with--debating the merits of following the golisopod's instruciton, wondering whether this town is even a town at all. They're far beyond the fun and games of outlaw life and deep into paranoia, it seems. At least I'm having fun.
I mean, the fact that the four of them are all hurt and exhausted is probably draining the “fun and games” aspect of Outlaw life right at this moment. But yeah, for all the freedom that a rogue’s life can have, there’s the times when things are going sideways, which this particular moment was one of the bigger examples of thus far.
We do get some sort of catharsis near the end, here. At least on Irune's end. This is kinda what I was talking about earlier with me wanting a physical manifestation of her thoughts. And I think it ends up being fairly effective as a turning point for the end of the chapter. We get... somewhere. There's promise of some relief next chapter. Maybe we might get a little chat between Irune and the gang if we've been good boys.
And finally someone adds something positive to a conversation besides Lyle, thank you Irune for not getting bagged by the guards.
I didn’t notice it, but there do seem to be a number tightly spaced with each other, especially in the first scene. I’ll put some thought into if the herd can be thinned a bit.
Though thanks for the review! It had a lot of useful feedback, and it sounds like you had a good time with this chapter, and I’ll be looking forward to hearing what you have to say as you catch up a bit more. Speaking of, I’m a little later than I planned with this chapter, but I’ve got a fresh update ready for showtime that kicks off the Episode where everything changes.
So let’s get right into it by checking up on the cast as they start their journey to one of their bigger moments of truth for a while in this story:
Ich muss gestehen, dass ich höchst verwirrt war, als König Sansa mir befahl, hier in Friedenau zu bleiben und nicht mit der Dyade nach Neuengelstadt zurückzukehren. Dies gilt umso mehr, als mir Feldmarschall Pritchard mitteilte, dass seine Entscheidung offenbar auf Ihren Anwalt zurückzuführen sei.
Auch wenn ich keinen Blick in die Zukunft werfen kann, weiß ich doch genau, dass der Dyade nicht mehr lange auf seine jetzige Form warten wird. Er scheint sich dessen selbst bewusst zu sein, denn als wir ihn hier festnahmen, flehte er uns an, nachzugeben und ihn in Ruhe zu lassen, damit er seine Zeit als Frospino im Dorf verbringen könne. Ich gebe zu, dass die Episode meine Gefühle gestört hat. Vielleicht sprechen meine früheren Erfahrungen als Heiler, aber es gibt nur wenige Dinge, die so erbärmlich sind wie ein Kind, das unter Tränen fleht. Mein Oberstleutnant war weniger zurückhaltend als ich und erlaubte ihm in den letzten Tagen, sich frei im Dorf zu bewegen.
Das heißt aber nicht, dass wir ihm freie Hand lassen. Wo auch immer er hingeht, bleibt er unter den wachsamen Augen von mir und meinen Untergebenen und kehrt jeden Abend in unser Lager außerhalb des Dorfes zurück. Was auf dem Spiel steht und nach all den Schwierigkeiten, die er mir und meinen Truppen bereitet hat, als sie ihn durch das Reich jagten, haben wir nicht vor, diese Erfahrung zu wiederholen. Bisher war er kooperativ und die relative Freiheit scheint seine Stimmung merklich gehoben zu haben.
Ich weiß nicht warum König Sansa oder seine Vertrauten mich so lange ausgeschlossen haben, aber wenn es Ihnen gelingt, das Ohr des Königs zu gewinnen, lassen Sie ihn wissen, dass ich daran glaube, wenn die Dyade nicht nach Neuengelstadt gebracht werden soll es im Interesse des Reiches liegt, ihn hier zu behalten. Dies ist ein friedliches Dorf, weit genug von der Front entfernt, dass wir uns lange vor drohenden Unruhen an sicherere Orte zurückziehen können. Sie können einen Blick in die Zukunft werfen, nicht wahr? Wäre es nicht einfacher, auf diese Weise die Gunst der Kräfte zu gewinnen, die in ihm schlummern?
Aber ich verstehe, dass es nicht meine Aufgabe ist, diese Entscheidung zu treffen. Auch wenn ich meine eigene Meinung deutlich zum Ausdruck gebracht habe, werde ich als sein Diener treu an allem festhalten, was König Sansa beschließt.
Ich bitte ihn nur seine Wünsche mir gegenüber offen zu äußern.
- Brief des Oberst Kim Brutalandasohn an Hoher Seher Alweiss Fremdersohn
Much to Dalton’s surprise, the journey from Shift Square back to the Administrative District was surprisingly uneventful. For all his worries about Pokémon from the Thieves’ Guild, they had a single run-in near the bridge over the river which the scarf Igna and Ansel gave them quickly got them out of. Beyond that, there were a couple occasions where they made a point of giving approaching Gendarmen a wider berth just in case the student’s scarf around his neck and the others they’d pilfered off that clothesline wasn’t disguise enough for moving around, but the biggest headaches they’d had while going back to his old university had been the hurried bathing they’d done in that dingy communal chamber to try and tamp down their scents before leaving the Möbius, and simply navigating the crowds along the way.
It’d been years since Dalton had been back here, but everything was much as he’d remembered it. There were the same grounds and wood-and-stone built between and into the bases of ancient towers. There were the same streets on the ground which laid in the shade of the ones that were built on the remains of ancient bridges above.
And of course, there were the same Pokémon in university garb heading about their lives. Well, perhaps not truly the same since terms in University weren’t indefinite, but even if younger, they did much the same things he and the Pokémon he remembered did: talking with companions, hurrying off to try and make it to lectures, or just stopping to take in the world passing around them amidst the reclaimed ruins. A little glimpse of everyday life that could almost make one forget that there was a war grinding the Kingdom down even from across an entire sea.
“Dalton, are all of these buildings part of the University?”
Dalton glanced back over his shoulder towards Irune staring up at him wide-eyed. She had an awed, curious look that Kate and Lyle shared, even if theirs were directed more towards their present surroundings.
He supposed that was one way to tell that the novelty of Newangle City hadn’t worn off on them.
“Well, some of these are housing or shops catering to the students, but otherwise yes,” the Heliolisk answered. “This is the Universität von Wahrheit, my old university before I had to leave it to help with… family matters.”
He instantly felt a twinge of regret as soon as the words left his mouth. He could see the curious look in the others’ eyes, and it was always a story that he hated retelling… precisely because it would get him thinking about how far away he was from having a chance of giving his story the conclusion a more idealistic part of him still yearned for.
He shook his head, eager to try and shift the topic of attention.
“But that’s getting beside the point. The Royal Library we need to pay a visit to later is actually on the Upper Streets at the west end of the university,” he explained. “It’s a bit of a climb up, so naturally, we’d be better off searching for those books that Irune’s looking for here at the university first before going to take care of that job Igna and Ansel gave us.”
Kate cocked a brow and folded her arms in reply, giving an idle twitch of her ear feather.
“Really, Scales?” she asked. “With the way you’ve been holding onto that badge of yours all this time, you can go ahead and just admit that you’re nostalgic for the hoity-toity life right now.”
Dalton frowned at the Sneasel’s remark. Even if he didn’t like the way she characterized it, he couldn’t say it was really wrong. Back in university, it was easy to think one was a world away from the war and all the troubles afflicting the Kingdom, much less from the life he’d been living the past few years.
The rational part of him knew full well that those feelings would’ve ultimately been fleeting, even if everything with his parents and their textile mill hadn’t happened…
“Well, maybe I am. But I was serious about it being better to start searching here in the university,” he insisted. “I can think of a few places where we can look around for the sorts of myth and folklore texts that Irune was looking for.”
“Yeah, well can you hurry it up a bit?” Lyle asked. “Since I’m not really liking the look of those clouds above us.”
Dalton turned his head up and noticed that the skies above were gray and overcast, noticeably moreso than when they’d first left the Möbius in the morning. He supposed that was a sign that rain Ansel told them about would arrive soon, so of course a Fire-type like Lyle would be particularly eager to hurry along.
Fortunately, based on the ancient tower coming up just on their left, it didn’t look like he’d have to keep Lyle waiting for long. Dalton followed it down with his eyes to a stone and timber building built into its base, and raised his unsplinted arm up to point off at it.
“We’ll want to go through there then,” he said. “The first place that I had in mind was a set of bookstores, and it’ll be quicker to cut through that building over there to get to them.”
Dalton went up the steps and through a set of open doors. He let his eyes adjust to the light as his surroundings gave way to a hallway with wooden columns that suddenly opened up into a large shaft that looked like it was taller than the Möbius itself inside. Its contents made no secret of the building’s age, with walls that were a mishmash of ancient concrete and wood and mortar balconies and extensions built on top of them or else to fill gaps.
That was certainly the History Department’s atrium that he’d remembered from his university days, yes. And the hallways splintering off also looked familiar to him, too.
“That one,” he said. “We want to go north right now.”
After briefly pointing out one of the hallways, he and the rest of Team Forager set off pattering their feet against wooden flooring. Judging from how quiet things were, they had come in between lectures, as the hall was barren aside from the occasional Pokémon or two seated near a door in a hallway reviewing books or papers—students still got in last-minute cramming, he saw.
The snippets of chatter he overheard coming from doors left ajar sounded familiar, too. There was one where he lingered long enough to peek past the door, where he glimpsed a lecture about the remains of a human machine that resembled a modern Stückofen¹ used to smelt iron and other metals. The Heliolisk vaguely recalled from an old Anthropology course that they those Stückofen-resemblings machines had a curious tendency to be found with crystalized Ether inside them—‘Gems’, as they were called. He’d forgotten much of what he learned about them, but he distinctly remembered that they were rarely encountered in nature, outside of some tales of how they allegedly turned up relatively frequently in caves from the mythical land of Annal.
He couldn’t help but smile as memories of happier times came to him, and before he knew it, Dalton and the rest of Team Forager reached the end of the hall. There was another set of doors in an entrance hall built in a more modern style with timber and stone fittings. The push-pad gave way after leaning into it with his good arm, letting him and his companions step out into the fresh air outside.
The university really was much the same as he remembered it—
“How are you all not just tired of this?!”
Dalton jerked his head up after hearing a harsh shout come from beyond the door before it’d opened more than a crack. There was a flash of worry amongst his teammates, with Kate in particular seeming particularly uneasy as they followed him out, with Lyle brushing past him and rearing up just beside to try to get a better view.
“Huh? What’s-?”
“Every day for years, we’ve been told that victory is just around the corner! That if we bleed and sacrifice a little more, that next year we’ll be in Lumena!”
Dalton let the door close behind them and looked down the steps for the source of the voice: it was a golden-furred Ninetales perched on an outcropping in front of a small crowd of onlookers. She was wearing a student’s scarf like him, and stamped the pedestal and flared her tails in visible agitation.
“There’s a levy going around this city right now! I say that I don’t give a damn about whatever fields are captured in Edialeigh, the fastest way that this madness ends is if we just say ‘no’. To tell the army and whoever wants to keep this going that we’re done! To tell them that we won’t go!”
Dalton averted his gaze as a few scattered cries came in affirmation from the crowd, which were more than drowned out by worried murmurs in it.
He supposed that some things had changed from when he was here as a student. When he was there, the kingdom’s present invasion of Edialeigh was still relatively young, and even if Pokémon were tired, there was still enough hope for progress that sentiments like this against the war were kept in the realm of quiet grumbles or posters that could be quietly put up while nobody was watching.
There were times after Dieter’s death when he wanted to scream out his feelings to the world. That those green-plated Mistkerle had taken his brother’s loyalty to Truth and Kingdom and wasted it for nothing.
And yet, he always shrank back at every moment of truth. There was always too much to lose from going outside the boundaries expected of a future Edler. For himself and his parents…
Until there suddenly weren’t.
“Scales, I think that we should get going.”
Dalton turned his head after Kate gave a sharp tug at his shoulder. He looked off after her where he saw an Amoonguss and a Poliwrath in green plates approaching from the edge of the crowd, with others in similar attire prowling forward elsewhere on the street.
He already knew what would come next, and that even if they weren’t presently wanted ‘mon, that it was best for them to stay out of things and not get involved.
“Right, this way.”
Dalton led them down a set of side steps and briskly walked away from the Ninetales and the rest of the crowd. They had scarcely made it to the end of the blocks when shouting and the sounds of a general disturbance rang out from behind him. Dalton glanced back towards his teammates and saw Lyle tugging Irune along, who looked visibly drained of color, while Kate kept her ears pinned and her teeth set on edge.
Dalton turned his head back and held his gaze low, deciding that he didn’t want to know what was going on back in front of the History Department. A part of him felt disgusted with himself for just turning away and ignoring things when the difference between him as a student and the Ninetales was that the fox had merely been braver about voicing her ideals publicly.
He supposed that was a freedom that Mystery Dungeons and the hinterlands offered to those who were at odds with ‘normal’ life. He must’ve adjusted to the change of lifestyle more than he thought if he was finding himself yearning for it barely even a day away from those places where he could just melt away.
No matter. With a little luck, they’d be back there and free to worry about their next leg to the Divine Roost come sunup—
“Hold it.”
Dalton’s heart skipped a beat as he raised his head and saw a Skuntank and Ludicolo approach from the left and cut them off. There was a moment of tense silence as the guards studied them closely, before the Skuntank swayed his tail back and forth with a sharp frown.
“We saw you four skulking around the History building,” the Skuntank said. “Who are you and what are you doing here?”
Dalton held his breath as the Skuntank’s pungent musk pricked his nose and stole glances at his teammates. They had been caught about as off-guard as he had. It wouldn’t be hard to get away from these two, but how many of their companions were nearby? How many more would be coming in light of the disturbance up the street?
Dalton hurriedly went through his satchel and passed his university badge over. He didn’t know if those bookstores would still work out, but right now, they just needed to get the hell away from these two guards.
“Ich bin Dieter, ein Absolvent von hier. Ich hatte gehofft ein paar Freunden hier rum zeigen zu können, bevor ich die Königliche Bibliothek besuche.”ᴰ¹
Dalton swallowed down a lump as Dieter’s name left his throat. It wasn’t the first time he’d used his brother’s name as an alias, but every time he did always made a part of him feel unwell hiding behind him like that. He tried to block out those feelings and keep his attention on the guards as the Ludicolo took the badge and sized it up, but still felt a flash of heat behind him. … Lyle must have been venting fire from stress again.
The Ludicolo briefly played around with his badge before tossing it back with a sour grunt.
“You can spare me your frilly Hightongue,” the Ludicolo scoffed. “Though don’t waste your time with that trip up to the Royal Library. It’s closed to the public today, including for students.”
Dalton briefly flared his frill in surprise only to fight it back with a wince as his teeth set on edge. Closed? The Royal Library?
“Wh-What?!” he protested. “But it’s the middle of the day! Why on earth would the Royal Library be closed right now?!”
“Hell if I know,” the Skuntank said. “A bunch of soldiers apparently went through it right before it shut for the day, so your guess is as good as mine.”
Dalton blinked for a moment at the Skuntank’s reply. Soldiers went to the library earlier? As in the Pokémon from the Army and not just the city Gendarmen?
What on earth would ever compel them to do that? He felt cool fur brush past his flank and saw Kate slipping past. She had her ears pinned back, and her mouth hung open with an incredulous frown.
“Really? The army has nothing better to do than to mess around with a library?”
“You’re welcome to not believe me if you want, but the point is that you’re not getting in there today,” the Ludicolo chimed in. “It’s not going to kill you to wait a day and come back tomorrow.”
It… honestly just might. The four of them couldn’t afford to go back to Igna and Ansel without those books from the Royal Library. Especially if they didn’t feel like getting their hides tanned by those two and the Thieves’ Guild, potentially literally. Not that their predicament was something to go blurting out loud to these two at the moment.
“... Right, thanks for the advice,” Dalton sighed.
Dalton started to head off and noted his companions shadowing him. He walked along, his paces coming tense and calculated, if consciously avoiding going too fast just yet.
“Sepp, are you sure that we should just let them go like that?” the Ludicolo’s voice asked from behind. “Since I could’ve sworn that I saw those four somewhere, especially the Axew.”
Dalton picked up the pace and fought the urge to break into a run until he lost sight of the guards. He dropped all pretense of hiding and then ran ahead like his life depended on it. His mind spun as the streets flew by and he heard footfalls mixed in with the sounds of passersby.
There was no way in hell they were just going to be able to walk up to those bookstores, and right then, he didn’t know if it was even safe to go looking around the university at all.
He led his teammates up the street and then right, then left, then right again down a back alley lined with bins and then past a little alcove where there was a door to a concrete shaft up to a bridge running through an ancient ruin above. The metal door and frame caked in rust were the same, and so was the wall that was clearly much, much older than them.
The padlock wasn’t. That was certainly new to him.
He paused to catch his breath, as Irune went up to him worriedly.
“Dalton, where are we?” she asked. “This doesn’t look like a set of bookstores at all.”
“It’s not. It’s a stairwell that leads up to the Upper Streets near the Royal Library,” he replied.
He turned to his teammates as they gathered around with puzzled frowns, and shook his head with a low sigh.
“We’re in a bit of a tight spot and are going to need to make some hard decisions,” he said. “So let’s take a moment to try talk through our options.”
“I mean, is it too late just to go through the Undercity and get out of here?” Kate asked.
A grave silence hung in the air. Even if Dalton didn’t trust the two further than he could throw them, perhaps they’d been a bit hasty blowing off Igna and Ansel when they insisted on going through the Undercity. But how would they ever explain going through there without ever setting foot into the Royal Library?
“I’m not sure if we’ll ever see the light of day again if we try that, Kate,” Lyle said. “If some random Grünhäuter have been tipped off about us, what are the odds that we’d make it through the gates without getting caught?”
That was right. If the Gendarmen here had been informed of their identities, someone had surely put two and two together that they’d likely been smuggled in through one of the main gates.
… All the more reason why they would want to be able to travel the Undercity without worrying about constantly fighting off ambushes.
“But we can’t just leave without trying to find out about those powers in me!” Irune protested. “We’ll never get another chance if we do!”
Dalton raised his head and saw Irune’s expression had taken on a desperate tinge. It made him a bit uncomfortable to see like that, and he didn’t want to leave her dangling like this, but it was hard to see how abandoning the Axew’s effort wasn’t the lesser of two evils.
Heavy footsteps came from the far end of the alley, prompting Dalton and his companions to freeze and duck behind a bin. An armored Hariyama walked past the alley’s mouth and briefly scanned it before moving along. Dalton held his breath and waited until the guard moved along, when he cautiously emerged along with his teammates and turned his attention back to the padlock.
“Let’s go someplace else. Someplace a bit further where we can talk a bit more freely,” he said, before running the padlock between the fingers of his left hand.
“Kate, can you-?”
“Way ahead of you there, Scales.”
Kate went up to the lock and fished out her Iron Thorn from her belongings, fishing around for its pin before it gave way and the padlock came undone. The chain was easy for them to pull off afterwards, along with the door, with Lyle doing the honors of using his natural fire to lead the group up the ancient stairs until they reached the top. Dalton waited for the Quilava to step out first before following along with the others into a tunnel with flat walls and a roof, along with a raised walkway that overlooking a road about an Aggron’s height below them. The place was just as Dalton had remembered from his time at University. Why, it was even still dimly lit by Luminous Moss lanterns hung from the center.
“Dalton, what on earth is this place?” Lyle asked.
“It’s a tunnel that’s part of an ancient ramp up to the Upper Streets,” Dalton explained. “It’s still relatively intact, so Pullers use it to bring cargo up to the portions of the Upper Streets that are still accessible. More importantly for us, the rest of the stairs up towards the Royal Library are just a ways down from here.”
Dalton began to look off down the tunnel when a loud clatter rang out and suddenly filled it. Amidst the dim lighting, he briefly saw a Camerupt pulling along an open-backed cart laden with hay, the Heliolisk just making out a low grumble as the Camerupt passed.
“Ach, du lieber Himmel², since when were there checkpoints around here?”
Dalton blinked and tilted his head after the Camerupt as the Puller lumbered along with his hay cart. Maybe he was just still on-edge from running into those two Gendarmen earlier, but ‘checkpoints’?
A sharp tug at his scales reminded him of Irune’s presence. She was staring at him now, visibly fidgeting her claws nervously.
“Dalton, if we’re not looking around in the university, how are we supposed to find those mythology books?”
The Heliolisk paused briefly. He was a bit iffy about the idea, but he supposed there was still one way to try and help Irune with her search…
“... We’d have to try and find them the library,” he said. “One of the books on the list that Igna and Ansel gave us was The Collected Legends of Wander. We’d naturally find it shelved with other books about myths and folklore, so there’s a good chance that something about these powers of yours will turn up.”
Or at least it ought to be a good chance, anyways. The Royal Library wasn’t small, but they were putting a lot of eggs all into one basket right now. He studied his teammates’ reactions and while Kate didn’t seem bothered by the suggestion, Lyle looked tense and had his ears pinned firmly back against his head.
“Dalton, I don’t like this. We get here, the place is swarming with guards, and now the Royal Library’s closed on top of things?” the Quilava asked. “Did Igna and Ansel know about this? If they did, why didn’t they tell us?”
The Heliolisk sucked in a breath and set his teeth on edge. Maybe it was all just a coincidence, but Lyle was onto something, and things weren't adding up here. If Igna and Ansel really needed these books on such short notice, wouldn’t they have brought up a detail this significant so they could better prepare and increase their chances of successfully bringing those books back?
“But this is the only chance that I’ll have to know for sure what my power is!” Irune insisted. “And what are we supposed to do if we go back to Igna and Ansel empty-handed?”
Dalton caught and thought back to the threats that the Marowak and Fearow made the other day… along with the ones they made just before sending them off. Whatever the story was behind Igna and Ansel not telling them about the library being closed, it didn’t matter. Unless they were going to try and flee Newangle City right here and now with the inadequate supplies they’d gathered in the past day, they had to bring those books back to them.
He studied his teammates’ reactions and saw that they were on-edge like him… aside from Kate, who still seemed unfazed all this time as she tapped a foot and folded her arms with a skeptical frown.
“Wait, but what exactly is the problem here? If this library’s closed, shouldn’t it just be a matter of breaking in without getting spotted?” Kate asked. “I mean, I get that it’s not some random shack, but I made my way through an army base on my own once. It can’t be harder than that, right?”
Dalton had to fight not to roll his eyes at the Sneasel’s remark. Lyle seemed like he was similarly unimpressed as he turned to the Sneasel with a sharp harrumph.
“Kate, this is a place that’s run by the King and the Hofstaat. Be realistic,” the Quilava huffed. “I don’t know what we’re supposed to expect there, but I doubt we’re going to be able to get in just by breaking a window.”
Dalton paused as his mind turned back to what he remembered of the Royal Library and its surroundings. It was certainly true that they wouldn’t be breaking in through any windows around its main entrances, but…
“Actually… that might not be as impossible as you think,” Dalton said. “It’ll be a bit risky, but if things haven’t changed much since the last time I was in this city, it’s at least theoretically doable as long as we’re quick about it.”
Everyone else perked up to attention after that. Maybe he should’ve talked a bit more about the risks, but it was too late now. They were all staring at him with incredulous gapes, and it was obvious that they all wanted to know more.
“Wait, we can?” Irune asked. “Dalton, just how would that work?”
Sophia lowered her head into the pool’s water and threw it back, letting the beads of water roll down her feathers. As odd as it felt to be bathing deep within the bowels of a human ruin, much less one which housed quarters for nobles when they were summoned by the Hofstaat, in some respects it was just like any other bath she’d taken before in her life.
Just like every other time she got this wet, her plumage was everywhere. The Corvisquire could already tell from the water still dripping from her beak and wingtips that she’d need to spend some time preening the vanes of her feathers before she’d be optimally flightworthy again. She made her way up to the edge of the basin, and brought her beak up to her flight feathers to begin to tend to them.
And as she always did whenever she preened herself, she could see those ugly gouges in her chest plumage and under her left wing that she’d picked up during the homefront campaign. How long had it been since then? Almost a decade? And yet here they still were, an uncomfortable reminder of that first brush with death. And of the trials she’d endured undergoing muscle therapy to fly again afterwards.
At the same time, there were things that were different about this bath. Even while preening, it was hard to not notice how the light of lanterns hung up around the chamber was the only thing illuminating the white-and-gray tiling placed over ancient walls underneath—the chamber was too deep inside the ancient tower around it to see natural sunlight. The water in the pool she’d just exited had been warm to the touch much as if it were a hot spring. According to Lacan,the water for nobles’ quarters built in towers like this one in the Administrative District was heated by furnaces that heated air vented underneath the floors, much like they would be in some more elaborate countryside manors. As incredible as it first sounded when it was explained to her, there were apparently a set of ancient internal cisterns which fed pools like these through piping which had been patched up and rebuilt with the ages.
In the time of the Founder, a set of pumps driven by tamed thunder brought the water up all the way from the base of the tower. They had worn out centuries ago and nobody knew how to repair or replace them, while all the alternatives driven by Pokémon or wind had proven wholly inadequate to move the water up so many metri above the ground. In modern times, the cisterns were fed from rainwater captured on unused rooftops or blocks of ice brought in from ice houses which melted above the topmost cistern to cascade down to the others below.
Sophia had heard of the needs of the war forcing even nobles to do without in some cases, but she never imagined something as simple as water would ever be one of them. And yet, here in this tower where Lacan’s visiting quarters in the city were, the cisterns’ water was strictly rationed to the point that the bathing pool she was in was filled for just a few hours a day. And precious enough that it was set aside for communal usage by all the Pokémon that were housed in this sliver of floors far above the ground…
“Frau Kranoviz?”
… including for the garrison of soldiers who posted to keep watch over those nobles’ quarters, which Sophia had completely forgotten about. The Corvisquire let out a startled caw and reflexively shielded her scars on her chest with her wings. She always hated it when she didn’t have her breastplate on and other Pokémon saw those ugly, lingering gouges in her feathers. It was why Lacan had suggested coming to bathe while the pool was still in the process of filling up and it’d be mostly empty.
Not as empty as she’d wished, it seemed.
Sophia sucked in a breath and turned her head up towards the voice only to freeze with a surprised blink. There, waiting further down the edge of the pool were a Raichu and Haxorus in green armor plates who hastily saluted with paw and claw over their hearts. The same ones who had guided them through Heldenschloss to the King’s quarters the other day.
“Graf Brutalanda sent us to fetch you and help prepare you to head out,” the Raichu said, his gait and demeanor visibly strained. “He says that you have a mission of some sort to get to.”
… What on earth were those two doing here anyways? Guards usually had regular assignments at specific posts even in settlements far smaller than Newangle City. King Siegmund’s palace was on a whole different tower hundreds of metri further up into the sky, hardly a post these two could just conveniently go back to on their own…
“... Aren’t you two a bit far from the gates of Heldenschloss right now?”
The Haxorus pawed at the back of his neck uneasily, and looked aside with an uneasy hem and haw.
“Erm… w-well, we are, but King Siegmund thought we didn’t put our best foot forward when dealing with you and that Graf,” he explained. “He… uh… strongly insisted that we take a break from our normal duties to make a better impression on you two before you left the city.”
“Max, you can just tell her that we’re being punished,” the Raichu harrumphed. “Really, what else are you supposed to call suddenly doing the work of servants and being stuck getting snapped at by a bitter pill of a Salamence-?”
The Raichu was cut off by a small swat from the Haxorus’ tail along with a sharp glare. The Haxorus turned back to the Corvisquire, as she noticed the dragon force an overeager smile onto his face.
“I-I assure you, we didn’t mean any offense, Frau Kranoviz,” he insisted. “Being able to protect His Majesty is just a high honor a-and we were just trying to do our utmost to live up to it.”
Sophia narrowed her eyes and noted for a moment that the pair seemed to be strangely on-edge. The Haxorus for whatever reason seemed almost frightened and was nervously pawing at the armor plate over his belly. Just what sort of warning could the King have given the pair to make them this uneasy?
It then occurred to her that this was around the time of the year that the last levies went out for soldiers to deploy to Edialeigh before winter set in. The King hadn’t gone so far as to threaten these two with that, had he…?
She decided that it was best not to wonder too much about whatever King Siegmund had told the pair. Whatever had happened, it wasn’t her place to interfere, and the sooner she could finish preening her feathers and get into the air again, the better.
“I understand, Herr Maxax,” she sighed. “I will dry myself off and report to him immediately-”
“A-At least let us help you put on your armor!” the Haxorus insisted. “Graf Brutalanda told us we were supposed to help you, and it’s not like you can put those plates on all by yourself with just wings and a beak, right?”
The Haxorus’ Raichu counterpart shot him a sideways look briefly, before pausing and shaking his head.
“It would go by faster for us to take care of your straps, Frau Kranoviz,” the Raichu said. “We just figured that since it sounds like Graf Wellenhafen is in a hurry to meet you, that it’d be a bit better for all of us if we didn’t give him more things to be giving us earfuls over.”
Sophia paused at the Raichu’s response. Had Lacan gotten a lead as to where the Dyad and her companions were? Though if he were in such a rush, why didn’t he come and fetch her himself? Did something happen?
Sophia glanced off at her armor and belongings sitting by the pool, along with a purple Eviolite necklace sitting on top of it along with her scarf… and the notes she’d taken from reviewing the records at the Royal Reliquary barely tucked away in her satchel. Gods, she had been such a fool to not put that away before bathing. What if one of the papers had gotten loose in front of those two?
She glanced over at the two guards and noted that they seemed every bit as on edge as her. Perhaps it was a bit daft, but maybe it’d be for the best to try and soothe the two’s nerves a bit before leaving. Especially if it’d help keep them safely ignorant about any of those findings about Operation Avalanche she’d spent most of the past days gathering.
“That’s fine,” she sighed. “Just let me do the hard work of slipping my breastplate on.”
The Haxorus and Raichu traded puzzled glances with each other but otherwise didn’t contest things. Sophia beat her wings out and ruffled her feathers to try and shake some of the lingering moisture off, before hurriedly shoving the contents of her satchel deeper and turning to her effects. She stooped down and nudged her head into the loop of her Eviolite necklace. Then came the hole for her breastplate, and then finally her scarf.
The crow lowered her head and pinned her beak against her breastplate, before approaching the Haxorus and Raichu. Perhaps it was paranoia of hers, but she felt more comfortable with it the plate hugging up against her, where no one could see those ugly wounds on her body...
“... I’m ready.”
The pair set to work at once, the Haxorus tending to her helmet, while the Raichu set about setting her back plate into place. The Corvisquire remained still as the straps came together, and raised her right wing when prompted. She then saw the Haxorus circle around to her left and stoop down only to pause and awkwardly clear his throat.
“Frau Kranoviz, I need you to lift your other wing for me in order to finish putting on your straps.”
Sophia stiffened up and grimaced. There were also those scars on her left side of her body as well. They weren’t as noticeable as the ones on her chest, but…
“I don’t suppose it’d be possible for you to put those on without looking, would it?”
“I… don’t think I can do that, Frau Kranoviz,” the Haxorus said. “These straps a bit more involved, and I kinda need to see what I’m doing to make sure your armor is securely fastened.”
Sophia knew that, but she always hated getting that answer. It was just a reality that she would have to bear for as long as she was still a Corvisquire, even if it didn’t make it any more pleasant to face.
“... Just make it quick,” she sighed.
Sophia raised her wing and felt the Haxorus link up her straps. He hesitated a moment, before hurriedly finishing and tightening them. She clamped her wing against her body the moment the drake’s claws left her side.
Sophia stepped forward, looking up to see the Haxorus visibly squirming. She hardened her features into a frown, only to pause after she noticed a streaking scar poking out from the right of his armor plate over his belly. From how much it widened before his cloth armor covered the rest, it must’ve continued into a large gouge. One that would be hard to miss on the Haxorus’ bare hide.
… Sophia looked aside with an uncomfortable ruffle of her feathers. A part of her felt selfish and childish for having been so insistent with the soldier earlier. It hadn’t even occurred to her that the Dragon-type would also be able to relate to having an ugly wound lingering on his body, let alone one that he didn’t have a hope of shedding upon another evolution as she did.
“Thank you for your patience with me, Herr Maxax,” she said. “You got things done faster than I would’ve managed.”
The Haxorus let out a sigh of relief. Sophia smiled back briefly before hastily gathering up her satchel, or at least she hoped it was a smile. It had been hard to derive much joy from her efforts as part of Operation Spark lately. Those readings at the Royal Reliquary the other day certainly didn’t do anything to change that….
“... Something else on your mind, Frau Kranoviz?”
Sophia turned and saw the Raichu soldier staring at her, uneasily pawing at his shoulder. She faltered a moment and wondered if she should say something, before deciding against it. She slung her satchel across her back with a cawing sigh, taking a moment to inspect her wings for stray moisture.
“Just work matters. Nothing you need to be concerned about,” she said. “Take your time with returning to Graf Wellenhafen’s quarters. I understand that it’s a bit more difficult to reach for Pokémon that can’t fly.”
She stopped and ran her beak over a few stray spots on her wings, before making her way to the door where the bathing chamber’s exit was. The hallways of the ancient space seemed to blur together as the Corvisquire retraced her steps, and she all but ignored the decorative friezes and mosaics as troubled thoughts swirled in her mind:
Ever since leaving the Royal Reliquary, she’d had trouble getting Kim and Elly’s letters out of her mind. She knew that she’d been ordered to review them and that learning from their mistakes could very well be the key for Operation Spark to succeed where Operation Avalanche had gone so horribly wrong in the past. Why, it was already a small miracle that the Dyad’s trail provided them an opportunity to stop and review them.
Sophia had to stop partway through yesterday and then again a little past noon after returning in the morning, which a part of her was quietly thankful for. The last letter she’d been able to review before leaving the Royal Reliquary was one sent after Kim and Elly penned the past Dyad in Freeden Village. It mentioned some surprising details about how the two had dealt with that Dyad, but what struck her the most was how similar it all sounded. Yes, Kim and Elly were different, they were both of commoner stock and Kim apparently had a background as a healer, but the whole time, she just couldn’t help but keep thinking of just how much the two’s situation sounded like their own. Why, it was almost as if she were reading something from a prior life!
That was what made it all the worse, since that last letter had been written roughly just a couple weeks before the destruction of Freeden Village. The time and place of the great disaster that cowed Edialeigh into making peace and ended the Advent War.
A part of her hoped that they’d be forced to chase after the Dyad again away from this place. That she wouldn’t get the chance to read the rest.
Just from what she read so far, she was already afraid of what she would find in the letters she hadn’t gotten to yet.
“Gottverdammt, since when does it rain like this in Herbstmond?!”
Kate supposed that it was only natural that their luck would run out at some point. The climb up from the ancient tunnel Dalton led them through brought her and the rest of Team Forager to a second stairwell that passed a series of doors that all refused to budge no matter how much they were pushed. When they finally found a way out onto the Upper Streets, they emerged into an alleyway formed from the alcove of an ancient tower… along with a gray, overcast sky that was still pouring buckets of rain onto them.
They’d at least found an awning further down the alley to hide from the elements, but as the droplets of water she recoiled from reminded her, it was an imperfect shelter, to say the least.
She brushed the droplets from her pelt and moved away from the edge of the awning to get a better view of what lay ahead past its mouth. There, on the other end of a crumbling concrete bridge just off to their right, was their destination: a facade with a pillared portico and steps made of gray-and-white stone sprouting out from a place where the Upper Streets intersected with an ancient tower that continued up skywards. Except, even with her muddy farvision, she could already see a number of things ahead aside from the awful weather that were going to make the walk over difficult.
“Scales, are there normally that many guards posted around the Royal Library?” she asked. “I thought that Igna and Ansel said that they were hanging around university recently.”
Kate originally hoped that it was her vision playing tricks on her, but a longer examination quickly brought them back to earth. At every corner around the library, there were green-plated guards posted keeping watch and occasionally milling about. Really, the only silver lining was that there didn’t seem to be many fliers keeping tabs from the heights above. Probably because the weather would bog down anyone who couldn’t stay in the air after inevitably getting soaked.
This… was definitely going to be harder than that army base she’d snuck into back in the day. She looked over at Dalton, who quietly sucked in a breath before shaking his head.
“That’s admittedly more guards than I was expecting to be on-duty,” he said. “Especially if the library really is closed.”
Well, that certainly sounded promising. Not. At this rate, they’d probably have had better luck trying to swipe armor from Arsenal Avenue and then bluff their way into the guards’ rotation!
Kate flattened her ears and looked back, seeing Irune casting anxious glances around. Right, this was their last shot at finding out whatever Irune wanted to about those freaky powers of hers. Of course the Axew would be cagey about the idea of sneaking past even more Grünhäuter than back on the Lower Streets.
“Dalton, weren’t we supposed to get in by breaking a window?” Irune asked. “How on earth are we supposed to manage that when all the entrances are on the same streets as those guards?”
“By entering from below.”
Dalton raised a hand and pointed off just below the ancient bridges. It took a moment to make things out from the distance, but there was a patch of wooden scaffolding and tarps that had been built along the side of the ancient ruins. Why, there was even a ropeway that headed off somewhere a couple floors below them on their present tower. Kate squinted to get a better view, when she suddenly noticed something weird about the construction site:
All the scaffolding and tarps looked downright ratty, like they’d just been rotting there for some time.
“... Just how long has all of that been down there anyways?” the Sneasel asked.
“Since before I first went to university,” the Heliolisk explained. “The tower the Royal Library is in and the ones nearby were apparently in the process of being recladded a few years before the Benzen Revolt. For obvious reasons, the project’s been in limbo since then.”
A quiet chill went up Kate’s spine at Dalton’s mention of the ‘Benzen Revolt’—the first of a series of uprisings that happened right before the last invasion of the Varhyde by Edialeigh. Kate hadn’t been alive to see any of them herself, but her parents had told her that that was the point at which they’d been forced to leave their old lives behind.
Neither mom nor dad liked talking about what had happened during the Benzen Revolt or the years immediately following it much. And from the little she’d been able to glean from them while they were still around and from the stories she’d heard from others, Kate didn’t blame them.
She shook her head to try and push those thoughts aside, before turning and seeing Lyle quietly frowning at the Heliolisk.
“Wait, but how would that help us get in, Dalton?” he asked.
“Because a number of windows and partitions which were put up where that scaffolding is are temporary panels that were never properly replaced by stone cladding,” Dalton explained. “They’re both further out of sight from where those guards are posted and would likely be easier to break into. Back when I was back in university, a number of the ones with windows didn’t have proper glass panes on them.”
Well, that would certainly make things a bit easier, since it’d be nice to not have to worry about getting cut up by glass shards after breaking in. There was just one problem: the scaffolds Scales pointed out were well below the height of the Upper Streets that they were presently on. Looking around, Kate could see a couple cantilevered platforms sprouting from ancient supports coming off the bridges—probably meant for objects to be lowered onto them by winches or pulleys—but no obvious stairs down.
“Oookay, and just how are we supposed to get there again?” the Sneasel asked. “Since that looks like a hell of a jump down there.”
“By getting to that ropeway,” Dalton explained. “It looks like it should be accessible just a few floors below us.”
Kate tilted her head and looked back towards the platforms. It was a bit hard to make out since most of it was blocked from view by chunks of the Upper Street, but there really was some sort of rope bridge down there. There was a wordless moment where there was no sound but the rain pouring in the background as Kate tried to size up the odds in her mind. Irune must’ve been doing the same herself judging from that puzzled tilt of her head she was giving Scales right now.
“Wait, but then we had to have passed that floor on our way up,” Irune said. “Why didn’t we try breaking in through one of the doors in the stairwell?”
“One, those doors are sturdier than they look. Two, I don’t know what exactly is on the other side of them, so it wouldn’t make sense to alert any Pokémon that might be nearby,” Dalton explained. “And most importantly…”
The Heliolisk trailed off as he peeked his head around a corner and motioned leftward. Kate crept up and stole a glance around the corner, flicking her ears impatiently.
“Scales, what are you-?”
She saw it almost immediately: the ancient concrete span just outside the alley had a sudden break with a pair of wooden spans built over them… along with one that hugged the side of the attached tower that was noticeably lower.
“There’s a way onto that scaffolding from here that’s much easier to reach. We just need to make it over and not get spotted.”
Kate stared out at the pouring rain as a soft thunderclap rang out. She looked at her teammates and saw that everyone other than Dalton didn’t look particularly enthused about the idea. Irune was warily putting a hand out to test the falling rain, while Lyle’s vents were pouring fire with his face sporting an expression like a Grünhäuter had just walked in on them.
She flattened her ears and clicked her tongue with a low sigh.
“If it’s really our best shot, I suppose we might as well get this over with,” Kate said. “Lead the way.”
Dalton waited a moment as a Pidgeot flew past the sky past the alley’s mouth, before poking his head out and then hurrying left. Kate followed after him along with her teammates followed one by one. The street was fortunately on the quieter side and looked like it was taken up with offices for bookkeeping or something frilly like that rather than the bustling shops and dwellings they’d encountered on their way to the overlook with the Reshiram shrine… not that this seemed like great weather for going out and about in general.
Another peal of thunder rang out as Kate gave an involuntary shudder. She wasn’t one for getting rained on like this, but why was this bothering her so much? She felt water under her feet and heard a splash, as the reason suddenly dawned on her:
It brought back bad memories.
Of frantically running away in the refugee camp as shouts rang out on a night which poured rain much like it was right now. The night when the Grünhäuter finally caught up with her mother and took her away.
“Kate, hurry up already!”
The Sneasel snapped to attention at Lyle’s voice and saw him staring at her from the top of the lowered walkway. She hurriedly vaulted over the ledge and landed with a thump and looked down to see she was on the top of a set of scaffolding. She hurriedly scooted under the concrete of the ancient street overhead, just in time judging from the sound of approaching footsteps. She held her breath as the footsteps grew louder and then slowed to a stop, when a pair of voices rang out from above.
“That’s strange, I thought that I saw someone down here,” the first voice said.
“It’s probably nothing. Just have Otto do a flyby to do a check.”
Kate quietly set her teeth on edge as her heart pounded in her chest. She hadn’t realized that they were that close to being discovered. She didn’t dare to move a muscle as she waited for the voices to leave, only turning her head when they sounded suitably far away. Her teammates seemed shaken themselves, and were similarly panting and stealing tense looks around. She brushed water off her fur, as Lyle shook himself dry vigorously and warily glanced up.
“I don’t think it’s a good idea to hang around here and wait for that ‘flyby’ to happen,” Lyle murmured. “Where are we supposed to go now?”
Kate looked down the length of the scaffolding, when she noticed that there were a set of ratty tarps up ahead, along with a ramp headed downwards.
“Well, heading down seems like as good a place to start as any,” she said. “Will that help us get in, Scales?”
“... It’s worth a shot, at least.”
Dalton got up, taking a moment to carefully adjust his weight and avoid brushing his splinted arm as he led them down along the ramp. When they reached the next level down, they saw there was another ramp laid out in a switchback. And then another, and another. Though Kate supposed it made sense: after all, stairwells in buildings usually went up and down multiple levels in one place, so why wouldn’t the Pokémon that made these scaffolds have the same idea?
The walls beside them also seemed to change as they went further down, going from crude panels with windows and shutters where Pokémon obviously lived and worked to vacant gaps starting around five levels down, and what looked like a black abyss further within. Dalton stopped at one of the gaps, before motioning along at the others to follow.
“Come on,” he said. “I think we can make the rest of the way down from here.”
After exiting the bathhouse, Sophia emerged into a towering shaft where rain was pouring down in heavy drops. She hesitated a bit and looked upwards towards the rain, seeing the entire circular shaft was ringed with balconies that stretched up floor after floor to a large hole where large windows might have once been present in ancient times.
She braced herself and sprang up, beating her wings. Lacan’s quarters thankfully weren’t that far above her in the grand scheme of things. While the height gave her a much-needed chance to spread her wings from the cramped corridors, this rain definitely made the flight up more of a chore than it normally would have been.
The floors’ layouts and their balconies changed as she ascended, the spacious floors fitted with nobles’ quarters giving way to closely-spaced housing for servants and guards, and then to gutted levels with exposed concrete and steel. It was apparently common for floors that were too far away from water or practical access for terrestrial Pokémon to be left in a derelict state, and with no sign of use beyond a few ladders and service entrances for the occasional cargo lift here or there, these were hardly exceptions. Not that one would ever know looking from the outside in: the stone cladding on the tower’s exterior hid their decrepit state from the world. Sophia didn’t know if King Agarez’s efforts to beautify the Administrative District’s spires had ever extended to interior chambers like these, but if so, they’d clearly rotted away centuries ago.
And eventually, as she began to approach the ceiling the floors began to show signs of being settled again. This time, the quarters for commoners came first, with the nobles whom they waited on being built above them, likely because they were closer to the access on the roof. Lacan’s quarters lay in the middle of the settled band, and before she knew it, Sophia was coming to a stop on a wooden railing that filled in a missing patch of ancient concrete just in front of it.
She hopped off under the cover of the balcony and ruffled her feathers dry, before hopping down to the balcony. Her destination was not particularly hard to find: a set of double doors left open for her in waiting marked the site of Lacan’s quarters.
She hurriedly preened her feathers of undue moisture before making her way into the apartment’s entrance hall. These quarters, and most others of their ilk in Newangle City, were allocated to nobles and their families by the King and Hofstaat, as it was the law of the land that any noble was to appear before the ruling monarch of Varhyde when given a summons as soon as reasonably possible. As such, the interiors of these apartments lacked the personal touches of manors in the countryside, and tended to look much the same beyond any decorations their owners had brought in…
Which much to Sophia’s surprise, Lacan’s chosen decorations consisted of paintings hung along the wall. The entrance to a darkened canyon at sunset, a path running through a forest with mountains in the distance, a stripped tree on a grassy knoll… she didn’t remember seeing any of these hung up the last time she had come to the Salamence’s quarters before they were brought on to Operation Spark. She supposed that with his familial manor still in ruins that Lacan would’ve paid more attention to differentiating this apartment, but how on earth had he found the time to commission all these paintings?
Sophia turned her head and stared briefly at one painting that looked like a bunch of chaotic, fiery swirls that she wasn’t sure what it supposed to be, when she suddenly bumped into a hard surface bump with her right wing. She batted it out in surprise when a loud clatter followed that made her flinch.
Corvisquire set her beak on edge and looked down and to her right. She’d stumbled into a small bureau… and knocked over a case with a pad set on top along with a small, ornamental box.
“A-Ack!”
Sophia grimaced and looked over the case and the small box with a lifting strap. The pad looked like the writing pads that Pokémon like her used to hold the likes of charcoal nubs with their feet to write runes, except there were curious small straps around it. A quick glance at the case revealed brushes and little jars spilling out of it… right, Lacan’s father had apparently been a hobbyist painter, so the case was likely a paint set. Given how prominently they were displayed, the box and case were likely family heirlooms.
Except, she didn’t remember ever seeing Lacan with any of these after he came to live in Errberk Village. Sophia supposed that Lacan not using the paint set would make sense at least, since it would’ve been too large for him to use back then as a little Bagon. But she would’ve thought that little box would’ve stood out more.
The Corvisquire stooped down to gather up the belongings when she couldn’t help but wince after noticing a scratch on one of the small box’s sides. She braced herself and nervously opened the box, dreading whatever smashed-up contents she’d find inside that she’d have to explain to Lacan when he found it.
When she did, she discovered some sort of contraption with gears, metal pins lined up with each other, and a small cylinder with bumps on it, which much to her astonishment, began to rotate. Human machinery. From how finely made the components were, it had to have been made from scavenged parts, since she wasn’t sure if there were artisans anywhere in all of Wander who could still make them this cleanly and precisely in modern times.
Sophia abruptly stiffened up after hearing soft chiming coming from the box. After a few chimes, she realized it was a familiar melody coming from the box itself. It was a song in Hightongue she remembered her parents singing on a couple occasions when she was younger, about a great tree and the flowering earth reaching out for the sky for a loved one…
♫ Wenn der Baum dort die Wurzeln breitet aus…
Trägt er meine Seele und Erinnerung…ᴰ² ♫
She trailed off as the box continued to chime. The song had always struck her as sounding sad even when her parents were still alive, and the crow couldn’t help but feel her eyes grow damp thinking back to those bygone times together.
Times she’d never experience again in this life.
“Oh,” a rough voice harrumphed. “You found my paints.”
Sophia jolted upright before she saw a set of claws shoot in and unceremoniously clamp the music box’s lid closed. The Corvisquire blinked as she looked up and saw Lacan frowning at her, and squirmed, lowering her head out of shame. The Salamence remained silent, before he turned away with a low sigh and bent down to lift the box with its strap with his mouth. He carefully returned it back onto the top of the bureau, before turning to the case with brushes and paints and slipping a set of claws into the pad to pick it up.
Sophia noticed that the pad fit the Salamence’s claws perfectly, and between that and his passing comment, it dawned on her that he’d called them his paints…
“Wait, those are your brushes?” the Corvisquire asked. “I always thought that they were your father’s.”
“No, they’re mine, even if I haven’t used them lately,” Lacan tersely corrected. “Father’s equipment was destroyed when I was a child during the last sack of Port Velhen. As were his works.”
Sophia set her beak on edge. Right, Lacan’s title as Graf von Wellenhafen was inherited from his parents, who had stayed behind during Edialeigh’s last invasion of Varhyde to defend their Grafschaft on behalf of their subjects… and paid with their lives for it it. Now that she thought of it, Lacan always did seem to spend quite a bit of time fretting over the state of his Grafschaft when he wasn’t preoccupied with campaigning. She’d walked in on him sending messages relating to rebuilding the town’s squares and houses, but curiously enough, never his parents’ manor he always spoke so fondly of.
It suddenly dawned on her: if Lacan wouldn’t put his own pleasures ahead of the rest of his Grafschaft, there was only one Pokémon the Salamence would’ve entrusted to make those paintings. She even knew that Lacan played with paints when he was younger, but somehow the thought had never crossed her mind earlier that…
“Then… you made those paintings?”
“If you can call them that,” the drake scoffed. “I mostly keep them around for sentiment. Especially the ones I made while recovering from that wing injury during our last deployment.”
Sophia nudged over at one of the loose brushes as Lacan stooped to shove it back into the case. That injury had been… a little over two years ago, was it? She remembered like it was yesterday how Lacan had gotten his left wing torn up while shielding her during that ambush. It was bad enough that he was sent back here and spent much of the following year in physical therapy just regaining his flight.
It had been a small miracle that she was able to convince their superiors to let her return from the frontlines to help watch out for him. Sophia remembered that he was deeply depressed and stir-crazy when they met again, and vaguely remembered encouraging him to do something during quieter moments to keep his sanity.
She thought from the way he’d shut himself up for long stretches of time, that Lacan spent it catching up on the studies required of members of the Generalstab he’d had to skip due to the war. She supposed that it explained the paintings that would occasionally pop up in the hallway back then, and how Lacan’s mood always seemed to improve whenever a new one was added.
Though when on earth did he ever become this skilled at painting? It was certainly a far cry from the scrawls she remembered him making as a Bagon. But he was proud of his work back then and would show off while his present efforts were a massive progression. So why did he regard them so harshly?
“You shouldn’t talk yourself down like that, Lacan,” Sophia insisted. “They’re very well-made, enough that I’d offer one to my Ritterorden for public display if you were comfortable with it. I never would’ve guessed they were made by a Pokémon with a bodyplan like yours.”
Lacan paused and looked up from his brush case briefly, before letting out a low harrumph.
“No, they’re all quite deeply flawed, really,” he remarked. “The perspectives on most of them are faulty, the brushwork is a mess, and the less said about their lighting and shadows, the better.”
Sophia blinked as the Salamence carefully set the case and pad back on the bureau next to his other mementos. He sighed before glancing away with a shake of his head.
“They’re just my attempts at matching what my father used to be capable of,” Lacan said. “Except these paintings don’t do any good for this Kingdom other than to waste paint and gather dust on a wall.”
Sophia cracked her beak open to protest, only to swallow her words. While it bothered her to hear Lacan tear his own hard work down, he didn’t sound like he was in the mood to change his mind at the moment. Perhaps it was best to just let things be for now. After all, Lacan was more familiar with painting techniques than she was, perhaps they really were more flawed than she thought.
The Corvisquire perked up after hearing a loud clatter, and looked over to see Lacan had gone over and pulled open a set of wooden shutters over a portion of the wall, creating an open gap with a balcony with an unobstructed ledge that looked out over Newangle City and its ramparts as the dull roar of rain outside came filtering in. The Salamence turned his head, and gave a stern glance back at her as he took his place at the edge.
“Fähnrich Rank and the others should have finally made it past the gates with the rest of the Fähnlein,” he said. “We should hurry along if we were planning on going to the Royal Library ourselves. The weather’s been deteriorating faster than I thought it would.”
Sophia warily made her way forward onto the balcony with the Salamence, looking out at the overcast skyline. This was it, the moment of truth when the snare they’d set for the Dyad would either work or fail.
And yet, she couldn’t help but hesitate as her mind kept turning back to the letters she’d read at the Reliquary.
A clattering noise rang out as Lacan was back at his shutters and tugging a pull cord with his mouth to slide them shut along their track. The Corvisquire faltered a moment over whether or not now was appropriate to speak up, before she warily raised her voice.
“Lacan, I realize that our mission for Operation Spark is still focused on recovering the Dyad, but… are we sure that we haven’t been overlooking anything?” the Corvisquire asked.
Lacan quirked a brow, before turning from his shutters to face her.
“What are you getting at, Sophia?” the Salamence asked.
“It’s just… using the Dyad and the powers that slumber within her as a weapon is already a desperate solution as it is,” the Corvisquire murmured. “And when we can’t even be frank about it with our own subordinates….”
“Wasn’t that why I asked you to review the records for Operation Avalanche?” the Salamence asked. “Precisely so we could avoid any unexpected surprises in our mission.”
The drake beat his wings, and turned a stern, expectant gaze down at the Corvisquire.
“Sophia, did you come across something in your readings at the Reliquary that I should know about?”
Sophia hesitated. She didn’t know the full details of how Operation Spark was supposed to work, just that it involved using the Dyad’s powers to mount a decapitation strike on Edialeigh’s crown. But there was one line in particular from Kim and Elly’s correspondence that had stuck with her:
The two had been worried back then that they were toying with powers that weren’t theirs to interfere with.
She hesitated, before turning her beak up. Years ago, she had promised to be at Lacan’s side. If she really was to do that, surely it was her duty as a Ritterin, as a friend, to be open about those lingering misgivings she had…
“... It’s about the Dyad that Operation Avalanche was focused on. The last letter that I was able to review today said that the Oberst who was tasked with tracking him down allowed him to go to Freeden Village. Peacefully.”
A lingering pause hung in the air, as the rain continued to pour outside the window and the autumn wind blew with a nipping chill. Sophia ruffled her feathers and hesitated a moment, before looking up at the Salamence Graf with a worried stare.
“Lacan, are we sure that the Dyad couldn’t have already found out about her nature and how to control it some other way?” the Corvisquire asked. “If the power that the Dyad has had something to do with what happened because of Operation Avalanche so many years ago...”
“It’s not safe to assume anything, Sophia. That’s why Rank and Helmholtz are helping to coordinate the checkpoints around the city just in case the Dyad and her companions attempt to flee,” Lacan answered. “But she isn’t exactly familiar with Newangle City, and King Siegmund arranged for the other libraries in the cities to transfer the copies of all the books on that list he drew up of titles the Dyad would likely find topical to the Royal Library.”
Lacan shook his head, and walked up to the ledge. He dug his claws against the floor’s tiles at the edge of the platform. He glanced out at the surrounding cityscape for a moment, before giving a low grunt.
“If we’ve learned nothing else about the Dyad from the past year, Sophia, it’s that she’s stubborn. Just as one would expect from a dragon, and of a being of her true nature,” he said. “We might as well try to use that stubbornness of hers to our advantage.”
The Salamence leapt forward and spread his wings, flying off through the rain and into the cluster of ruined spires. After a moment’s hesitation, Sophia did much the same, beating her wings against the rain and chilly air as she flew off among the towers of the Administrative District.
Whatever her misgivings, there was no fretting about Operation Spark when it couldn’t proceed in the first place at the moment. Even if part of her was growing worried over what it might entail, it was hardly right to deny succor to a land that had bled for 70 years. Not when this was their only hope.
The future was not yet written, not when the present still hung in the balance. She just hoped that with how much the past had felt like prologue, that they’d only have to consider those tragedies in the past from a far distance.
Author’s Notes
Words and Phrases
1. Stückofen - A type of bloomery used for smelting metal utilizing water-driven bellows to save labor. A more general bloomery would be referred to as a ‘Rennofen’.
2. Ach, du lieber Himmel - Interjection of surprise / exasperation analogous to “(Good) Heavens!” or “Goodness gracious!”
Dialogue
D1. “Ich bin Dieter, ein Absolvent von hier. Ich hatte gehofft ein paar Freunden hier rum zeigen zu können, bevor ich die Königliche Bibliothek besuche.” - “I’m Dieter, an alumnus from here. I was hoping to show some friends around before visiting the Royal Library.”
D2. “Wenn der Baum dort die Wurzeln breitet aus… Trägt er meine Seele und Erinnerung…” - “When the tree spreads its roots there… it bears my soul and memory…”
Teaser Text
Freeden Villageᵃ, 4. Herbstmond, 919 n. d. B.
To High Seer Allweiss,
I must confess that when King Sansa ordered me to remain here in Freeden Village and not return to Newangle City with the Dyad, that I was most confused. Even more so when Feldmarschall Pritchard informed me that his decision was apparently due to your counsel.
Even if I cannot glimpse into the future, I know well enough that the Dyad is not long for his present form. He seems to be cognizant of it himself, since when we apprehended him here, he beseeched us to yield and leave him be that he might live out his time as a Frigibax in the village. I’ll admit that it bothered my sentiments, perhaps it is my past experiences as a healer speaking, but there are few things as pitiful as a child pleading in tears. My Oberstleutnant was less restrained than I, and in recent days began to allow him to freely traffick the village.
That is not to say that we are letting him have free reign. He remains under the watchful eye of me and my subordinates wherever he goes, and he returns to our camp outside the village every evening. With the stakes involved and after all the trouble he has given me and my forces chasing him about the realm, we don’t intend to repeat that experience. Thus far, he has been cooperative and the relative freedom seems to have noticeably lifted his spirits.
I don’t know why King Sansa or his confidantes have been shutting me out for so long, but if you are able to gain the King’s ear, let him know that if the Dyad is not to be brought to Newangle City, that I believe it is in the realm’s interest to keep him here. This is a peaceful village, far enough from the frontlines that we should be able to withdraw to safer places well in advance of any oncoming trouble. You are able to glimpse into the future, are you not? Would it not be easier to win the favor of the powers that slumber in him this way?
But I understand that it is not my place to make that decision. While I have made my own opinions clear, I will uphold whatever King Sansa decrees faithfully as his servant.
I just ask him to be forthright with his wishes to me.
- Letter from Oberst Kim Brutalandas to High Seer Allweiss Fremders
a. Derived by phonetic corruption. A more semantically accurate translation would be “Peace Village (by a River)”
Hello. Heartache has a challenge and I need the gold to buff up Nova. Batch review means bullet points! 🎉
19
-So, what, was it just "Angle City" beforehand? That's almost as bad as Newangle. Newangle. Newfangle. No wonder this kingdom's in such terrible shape. No creative minds.
-ALOLA CONF1RM3D!
-Irune wants to fly because she's actually a big winged derg.
-lmao wow that was a reeeeeaaaal lucky break that Boudewjin decided to be the bigger 'mon. I know the story had to continue and these are a band of thieves and all, but it does make rooting for them a wee bit harder when one of them was so ready to stick it to the first genuinely helpful guy they've come across in quite a while.
-For consistency's sake, with Kate's POV you're better off either having the prose constantly call Dalton "Scales" or just sticking to the nickname in dialogue. It's confusing otherwise.
-The logic that changing scarves is meant to make them more difficult to track is hilarious for all the wrong reasons. It just makes me think every member of a particular species looks exactly like one another.
-That said, I don't recognize the reference with Irune's scarf.
-... Oh my god it was just Angle City. THAT WAS A JOKE.
-Overall I don't really have a lot to comment on, however. It was just kinda a big walking tour of this big city with a lot of lore getting explained by Dalton. Much of it has yet to truly connect to the main plot so it's just kinda there at the moment.
20
-So, the wealthy live in higher levels while others are on the lower streets, huh? That's just Midgar. You're describing Midgar, but with a real monarchy instead of a corporate overlord.
-Oh, hi, Not!Daedalus and Not!Flame. 👋 That was a rather strong armed cameo.
-Not!Flame is even a soldier taken in by the enemy. There's affectionate and then there's bordering on ham-fisted and this feels like the latter.
-Yes, Lyle, you have been pushing your luck too much. Fortunately you have an armor so strong money can't buy it: plot armor.
-Similarly little to say about the whole move tutor thing. It practically feels tutorialish in its nature and we're already a good ways into the fic.
-Welp, guess the army knows they're here now. I give it another chapter before shit hits the fan. Again. But maybe it'll be delayed because Lacan is getting sent to the principal's officethe palace to see the king.
21
-A lot of internal monologue to start this one, some of it I feel like overlaps with the sweeping descriptions of the sprawling cities that we've already had. Ditto the stuff about the childhood injuries being told through the prose. I don't know if there's a more organic way to bring that stuff up outside of pure prose, but it would've been nice to see.
-Bumbling raichu and haxorus guards, huh? [squint]
-Pfbt. Lyle. Evolving? If past work is anything to go by, he'll be very lucky if he gets to that point.
-Pfbt. Irune. Evolving? Yeah, maybe to a concerningly large icy shell of a dragon. But, like, she's honestly right. Even if she can get moved around, Protect's helpful. I'm surprised no one pointed out that Dalton's Rain Dance would interfere with Lyle's moves. Like, rain's rain. I don't think your universe works to where Dalton gets his own personal shower that doesn't affect his allies.
-Oh, hey, look at that, they ran into trouble. From the giant tyranitar they stole from. Who could possibly have seen this coming? I was expecting slightly longer peace and it's not the exact party, but close enough.
-Kate really just fails all her persuasion checks under pressure, doesn't she? XD
-Reshiram's Fur? C'mon, Lyle, don't be a wuss. Call it crotch fuzz like the outlaw you are.
-Are they, like, heading into the ruins of underground tunnels (like for cars) or a sewer system? This makes me think of one of those.
-I'm still not sure what this mysterious company sigil is. Maybe you just made it up for this fic since this is an OC region? Missed opportunity to reference the games proper if so.
-I'm guessing Sansa and Maynus are supposed to be glorified XB1 references and this war they triggered is like that game's war.
-Ah, yes, a great way to introduce a ruling monarch character. With an ominous pipe organ! I guess listening to Alcamaoth tracks was the right decision. :V
22
-So the DNA Splicers get a fancy name. That I will continue to forget.
-More historical lore that gets interspersed with the actual plotting and maneuvering that Siegmund is up to. It's not a bad plan. I don't expect it to work, but it's not bad. I'm also 👀at this crown prince and wondering if he'll be showing up at some point.
-Lmao Lacan's even being offered the same big, life-changing promotion that Lyn got in exchange for successfully capturing the plot device character.
-Oh, thank goodness, they were able to outrun the underground bandits without things devolving into a big ball of violence. Yes, more of this, please.
-I think I got more out of the religious musings and the crudely made curse than I did out of the politics in the first scene. If only because it makes me wonder how much of Irune's either Kyurem is begging for there to be some form of unity in the world. I know Zygarde's the balance legend, but shhhhhhh.
-Same thing as before. Should be consistent with Kate's POV calling Dalton by name or nickname in the prose.
-No, Kate, you don't get to hate this dump. That's entirely on you. Forget outlaw instinct, where's your survival instinct?
23
-Oh, cool, these guys are apparently the bandits they escaped from underground. I guess we didn't dodge the ball of violence. Just delayed it. ^^;
-Kate, you don't get to curse this situation out. You're DIRECTLY responsible for it. >_>
-Mobius as a thieves' guild lacks the same menace as its referential namesake, I think?
-Well, at least the ball of violence didn't last long. And, no, Kate doesn't get points for getting them into that room with smooth-talking. Since she woulda fucked them over if they didn't have plot armor.
-RIP historian guy. But at least we got a big banana snake scribe in his place. Not all was lost. o7
-Yassss, Dalton, drag that sneasel. #Slay.
-I know it's supposed to be ha ha funny nopon speak, but "bird person" just makes me think of the Rick & Morty character. Unfortunate.
-And the rest of the chapter is planning for things to come. Part of me hopes they can actually have some modicum of success since the king's planning on them going to the Royal Library and not a snobby university. But perhaps this plan just means there will be too many hindrances for them to use the university one.
Hello, hello! Back again for another review towards getting caught up since I've fallen behind a wee bit, and with a Review Tag up for grabs over at Diner, now's a good opportunity to get stuck back into the saga of thieves, threats and trouble. So let's see if this'll be the chapter where Team Forager becomes ensnared by Sophia's trap...
Chapter 24
I had a feeling Kim was a reference to something, so I looked them up and it turns out they're a Xenogears character. Neat reference.
And reading through this opening passage, I think I can determine a few things. One: this appears to be a letter from the past, judging by the fact that King Sansa is mentioned as though he is still alive. Two: presuming this is a past letter, the Dyad appears to be able to take on different forms, and at the time of this letter's writing, they appeared to be a male Frigibax, not a female Axew like Irune is in the present day. Three: the way the writer pens the letter, wondering whether they are 'interfering with affairs that are not rightfully ours to meddle in,' I can't help but ponder if this attitude might be fostered in some of the Grünhauter of the modern day, and if some of them truly are comfortable chasing Irune to the ends of Wander. And four: I spy a wee reference at the end in that the one penning the letter is named Elly, which I know for a fact is also the name of a character from Xenogears. (See, I'm not completely clueless! I know some things about those games, ehe~)
Now to the present day, where Sophia's being shown around the library. At some point paintings are mentioned, and that makes me wonder if perhaps there's a Pokémon-ified version of this painting from a XC3 quest somewhere in there:
She hurriedly threw it out to steady whatever she might have knocked over, only to gape up to see what looked like large, vacant eye sockets from a metal skull.
“A-Aah!”
Sophia hopped back with a startled caw and batted her wings out ready for battle. Her heart pounded in her chest, only for her to realize that the thing that’d given her such a fright was the gray skeleton of some sort of strange, metal contraption.
Not quite so sharp there, Sophia. You'd think being near someone that can be as fierce and menacing as Lacan can be would make her somewhat null to scary-looking things, but I guess not.
“From what we’ve been able to piece together, it was most likely some sort of air carriage from the human era. Except instead of being flown around by Carriers, it used machinery to push air out of those ports at the ends. Much like how a Golurk might.”
“Well, Herr Friedrich would sometimes refer to it as a ‘Doll’, but from historical record, humans apparently called this machine and others like it as ‘Skells’,” Zeuge explained.
It was almost like that clip that Eevee from that Exploration Team that she and Lacan bumped into back in her hometown wore over her ear, except it was bigger than she was.
Ah, so pretty futuristic, by the looks of it. Seems this was an advanced humanity that perished when the Great Flash occurred. Would the year in which it happened have been 2054, by any chance? (I forget if the year was mentioned at all in an older chapter.)
“But when both the General Staff and His Majesty himself insisted that they be gathered together, we here at the Reliquary could hardly allow them to go disappointed.”
I don't know if I'm feeling the description here; perhaps if it was something like, "we here at the Reliquary could hardly allow their demands to go ignored." Or something to that effect.
Looking it up - yup, a Xenosaga reference! I might be getting the hang of recognising some references from Xenosaga and Xenogears, even if I haven't played the games in question.
“I- I would presume they did, Frau Kranoviz,” the Serperior insisted. “But this is all that we could find in the archives. If there’s anything that King Sansa or his confidantes wrote in reply to these two, they have been lost to the mists of time.”
“The source materials you review here must remain onsite at all times and the only things you are permitted to bring from this room are any things that your sponsoring member of the Hofstaat allowed you to,” the scribe explained. “I don’t know the full story behind it, but the notice we received from King Siegmund insisted that in your case, it is only whatever you can transcribe into your own writing.”
Ah yes, typical procedures in an archive. Having sourced stuff from archives during the writing of my uni thesis, I can understand the insistence for delicacy in handling those documents from Zeuge's point of view.
I mean, if we're presuming King Sansa isn't too different from the one his namesake takes after, then I can't imagine preservation of documents would be a high priority for that administration.
The mention of the Great Mist in the first letter reminds me a bit of the sea in which Origin lies in Xenoblade 3. I'm presuming there's folktales of people being spirited away in those foggy lands, never to return.
Perhaps it was best to hedge her bets and write a transcription in Commontongue, since even when taking pains to be faithful, some of the quirks of Hightongue simply didn’t translate into it.
And so it goes with language translation, where colloquial quirks and oddities get lost in translation and it comes out the other side having lost some of the flavour of the words.
When we arrived at Errberk Village, we came across a young Frigibax who had been noted to have one day produced a ball of thunder about him while quarreling with another villager. We attempted to pull him aside for questioning, but it proved unnecessary. He fled our presence, and we saw with our own eyes that he manifested the very same ball of thunder, one whose shape bore the mark of the great tormentor of our land: Desire.
There were obviously details that were different here and there, but Sophia had to admit that the resemblance between her and Lacan and this ‘Kim’ and ‘Elly’ was… uncanny.
Getting self-aware with archetypes, are we, Sophia?
I joke, but actually...this could be an implication for something big. A theory's forming in my mind - could it be that Lacan and Sophia are a reincarnation of Kim and Elly? It sounds like ancestry could be an explanation, but I don't think it's that. As I've said many times, I've not played Xenogears, but I am somewhat aware of some passing details, and among them, I believe, is that there's a '500 years ago' storyline involving XG!Sophia and XG!Lacan, which no doubt has implications for the present day story of Xenogears. I can't help but wonder if there's a parallel to be drawn here - that Lacan and Sophia are reincarnations of Kim and Elly with no memories of what happened during King Sansa's reign when they were chasing down the Dyad previously.
And now I'm thinking back to what I said earlier - about Elly's second thoughts about chasing the Dyad down, that the attitude might be fostered among some Grünhauter. Seems like those thoughts might well begin to fester within our resident Corvisquire....
Though now that I'm thinking about it some more, would that not be too unlike how M, who follows the same archetype as Sophia, felt uneasy with N's schemes in XC3 and worked out a way to save the protagonists in a form of self-sacrifice? I wonder if she might end up being sympathetic to Team Forager's plight and help them out in some way later on. Although given M's ultimate fate, that doesn't bode well for how Sophia's gonna end up...
Now over to Irune, who's having odd dreams. And it seems she's falling from the sky - what, was there a massive explosion from a fortress above where this battle in the dream is happening?
And strangest still, for whatever reason, the Charizard in her dreams was always bigger than she recalled Charizard being. As if she could fit snugly into his claws which reached out to her for shelter.
Hmmmm, an Alpha Charizard, perhaps? Or is it just Irune's dreams playing with her mind? Maybe she's a smaller 'mon in this dream, since it's been established that the Dyad can change forms over time. Perhaps this dream was from when she was a Frigibax?
A conical tip, a set of fin-like shapes at the other end. It was the last thing Irune would always see before it found its mark near the base of the Charizard’s left wing.
Then came the deafening burst of multiple Blast Seeds detonating in unison. As usual, there was a flash of heat and wooden fragments dashed against her and the explosion pushed her away. Then her body began to spin in the air, as she noticed something hot and wet fleck her side just beyond her field of view.
She was pretty sure they were blood spatters. And after having had this dream enough times, she was pretty sure they were the Charizard’s.
A flash from a brilliant beam of light lit up the ground below her. There, shapes crumpled on the ground near the edges of her murky vision as Irune made out a collection of rocks below her with bodies laying limply about it.
A subconscious summoning of her power that killed a number of soldier surrounding her, if I had to guess. And we know that the power of thunder lay within the Dyad even back then, as proven by Elly and Kim's letters.
How on earth were they supposed to think that she could do anything to stop them from pushing her around as they pleased when she couldn’t even keep her wits about her from a nightmare?
“Hey, it’s just until we get that treasure from the Divine Roost, right?” she insisted. “After that, we’ll all get what we came for and all of this will be a distant memory.”
And how close are they to the Divine Roost, exactly? It's going to take another long while at the very least, and even once they've gotten there, I get the feeling their problems will be far from over.
Rather nonchalant about going to somewhere that in the games it's referencing, it was a final boss arena. Here's hoping the attendants at the Möbius aren't quite as bloodthirsty as their in-game counterparts.
They’d barely made it a dozen paces down the corridor before Lyle started to feel his stomach flutter and have second thoughts about the whole idea. The surrounding decor wasn’t exactly helping either. There was worn carpet in some sort of shade of dark red or green that looked almost like blood with dim, circular lights hung from the ceiling or on wall-mounted lanterns that gave the place an ominous air.
Like they were marching towards a dangerous presence.
And by the description, a shiny Aggron, too. I'm guessing this is Wye, which reference-wise would fit with how Consul Y was big and bulky in his Moebius form, and also with how he was enthusiastic in plays and acts in his dialogue in XC3.
As his eyes adjusted, the room’s features filled into view: a stage with an embroidered purple curtain, plain walls with wood and plaster with flecks of bare concrete showing through damaged parts, and a shock of what he assumed was red carpeting between two stairwells along the walls that held a half-dozen rows of wooden stools.
I do wonder if that's a standardised thing, for seating in the Pokémon world to have to be weighted for certain heavier 'mons like Aggron or Tyranitar. Or would they have to be forced to stand in establishments that couldn't afford that kind of standardisation? That would suck if so. Proof that being big isn't all it's cracked up to be.
“You’ve got some nerve to want to talk with us after everything that happened yesterday!” the Fearow squawked. “Wye wouldn’t bat an eye if Igna and I dragged you out the front door to settle things, either. I heard Quilava fur makes for a great rug for ‘mons that don’t ask too many questions about their flooring.”
“So why didn’t you ask for something like the latest volume of Founder’s Tale? Or one of those copies of Monado: The Beginning of the World with the extra chapters at the end?” Igna snapped.
Ah, I see this world has plenty of 'people of all ages enjoy it' book series. (Come to think of it, did I say this in a previous review? I vaguely remember saying this somewhere...)
“Because security around the university in general’s gotten a bit tight lately and we specifically needed books from the Royal Library, seals and all,” the Marowak harrumphed. “Why doesn’t concern you, but this is really something Ansel and I need taken care of sooner than later. You’re the ones so desperate to get us off your tails, so ‘tonight’ sounds like as good a time to get the goods as any.”
Going alone? With Igna and Ansel? Through territory that those two were familiar with and they weren’t? That sounded like an obvious trap if he ever heard one.
Totally not an indication they might get up to shady business behind everyone's backs when no one's looking. Is there an operation to create an 'endless now' happening under everyone's belts, orchestrated by these guys? :P
And now that's the Möbius behind the gang, although part of me does wonder if we'll see their faces again. If not, at least that was a nice little rabbit hole of references to go down.
And Lyle didn’t like how well their own plans seemed to line up with this job. He didn’t know what on earth Igna or Ansel or the Thieves’ Guild were up to, but that sounded like one hell of a coincidence.
Those are famous last words if I ever did hear them.
Conclusion
More great intrigue with a slew of references to go it. I was certainly eating well this chapter, that's for sure.
I think the most major allusion this chapter was the uncanny resemblance between Lacan and Sophia with Kim and Elly from the past, implying some kind of reincarnation is going on this world. I get the feeling that whenever the truth is revealed on that front, it's gonna come as quite a shock. That then makes me wonder, out of sheer curiosity; could other characters have reincarnated forms from the past, just like Lacan, Sophia and Irune? Hell, now I have the crazy thought that Team Forager might have the same thing, in spite of them being more ordinary folk than the other three I've mentioned. I'm really curious to see how this plot thread could unfold.
Good job, and I'm definitely looking forward to seeing where this goes.
Hello again, Fobbie! P-Wheel over at PMDiner called, and now I have a reviewing assignment to do for one of your fics. So I figured I'd use this as an opportunity to get caught up at last with Once a Thief, since I've been wanting to get back to this fic for a while now since the last time I reviewed back in July.
So let's dive back in and see what our not-quite-heroes have gotten up to since last time, and whether or not they'll finally fall into that trap that's been teased for a good few chapters now...
Chapter 25
A quarter of the way to a hundred. I wonder if this fic will get that high in terms of chapter count? (Probably not, would be my guess.)
Meanwhile, I see we're beginning with another letter from Kim.
Looks like Sansa's Trinity were just as fond of mysterious actions behind the main heroes' actions back in the day. I'm now picturing something akin to this cutscene from XC1 involving Laulan and Alweiss (although whether there was a Shulk equivalent to talk about back then remains to be seen).
Confirmation that Kim is not the Shulk equivalent.
So the Dyad back then was an outright child? As opposed to Irune who's a bit more of an adult. And I see that him being 'not long for his present form' could be a reflection of similar musings from Irune in the modern day, and maybe it's a sign we might see her shift to another form soon.
I mean, it is a circumstantial thing. Unless it's like the Dimension Scream from PMD2 (and to an extent, Shulk's visions in XC1) where touching something gives you future sight relating to said location or object.
And now away from past letters and back to the present day to the outlaws we all know and love.
but the biggest headaches they’d had while going back to his old university had been the hurried bathing they’d done in that dingy communal chamber to try and tamp down their scents
I can't imagine there's an equivalent of the Alba Cavanich hot springs here, is there? At least not in this part of town, anyway.
This talk about the observations of uni students here gave me the lulzy idea of a Once a Thief high school AU taking place here at the Universität von Wahrheit.
it was always a story that he hated retelling… precisely because it would get him thinking about how far away he was from having a chance of giving his story the conclusion a more idealistic part of him still yearned for.
A pity we cannot turn back time to see a more successful Dalton make it big and not have to wallow away in the unenviable life of an outlaw. Although if he had, there's a good possibility he'd just be another stuck-up noble among Varhyde's elite. So, uh...Maybe this isn't the worst timeline for him?
He supposed that was a sign that rain Ansel told them about would arrive soon, so of course a Fire-type like Lyle would be particularly eager to hurry along.
Its contents made no secret of the building’s age, with walls that were a mishmash of ancient concrete and wood and mortar balconies and extensions built on top of them or else to fill gaps.
the hall was barren aside from the occasional Pokémon or two seated near a door in a hallway reviewing books or papers—students still got in last-minute cramming, he saw.
There's always folks looking for last minute look-sees of papers before exams, or layabouts rushing to get deadlines done because they spent too much time goofing off and procrastinating.
Oh hello, it appears we have an anti-conscription demonstration going on here. Leave it to uni students to stage such a protest when no one else in Varhyde dares. (Though when clearing landmines is a punishment for prisoners, who would blame them for not wanting to protest conscription?)
He looked off after her where he saw an Amoonguss and a Poliwrath in green plates approaching from the edge of the crowd, with others in similar attire prowling forward elsewhere on the street.
Yeah, best to make haste there. At least the putting down of the demonstration is going to absorb the attention of the Grünhäuter enough for our outlaws to make a quick getaway.
Clever strat, using Dieter's identity. Although that's a disguise that'll fall apart if someone either recognises Dalton or remembers who Dieter is and sees through Dalton's attempts to pull the wool over their eyes.
Aaaaand now things have just been made a lot more complicated. But hey, our gang's hardly averse to sneaking into places, so looks like they'll have to do some totally lawful breaking and entering.
A padlock on a rusty door is practically a recipe for a weak spot by which thieves will find a way past.
Oh yeah, almost forgot that they have a deal with Igna and Ansel and so they have to break into the Royal Library, even if the other goal of Irune's desire to find out her identity is technically not an absolute must at this time. So they have to do this whether they like it or not.
I mean, they've done a great job slipping out of such situations, but I get the feeling that at some point their luck's gonna run out and we'll have a prison arc a bit like the end of Chapter 5 of XC3 (though perhaps not quite as heartbreaking as that part of the story. But given all we still don't know about Irune, I suspect it won't be free of it either).
Must be awkward for the steel dinos of Newangle City if they have to crouch everytime they come across pathways such as this. Oh, the woes of being tall.
Would be a pain if a ruin happened to collapse because of overuse by the 'mons here. I'd imagine there'd be a warning system in place if such platforms were in danger of collapse and required reinforcement and/or replacement by the Pokémon's means.
Amidst the dim lighting, he briefly saw a Camerupt pulling along an open-backed cart laden with hay, the Heliolisk just making out a low grumble as the Camerupt passed.
I see that they might be catching onto the fact that they're walking headfirst into Sophia's trap. But even if that wasn't the case, do you really think two thieves would give a shit about the finer details, Lyle?
I can only imagine the chaos of this noodle incident. I can hear the yells of "You're done!" "Behave!" and "Think you can take me?!" from the Grünhäuter in that army base.
I'd say that might be a good move in this case. because if the risks were detailed, no doubt the others would argue and stall time more which would lead to an increased chance of them being caught.
As odd as it felt to be bathing deep within the bowels of a human ruin, much less one which housed quarters for nobles.nobles’ quarters for when they were summoned by the Hofstaat,
Iin some respects, it was just like any other bath she’d taken before in her life:
Mmmm, this part looks a wee bit messy. Maybe glossed over in editing? Oh well, things like these happen every once in a while. I presume it was meant to look something like this:
As odd as it felt to be bathing deep within the bowels of a human ruin, much less one which housed quarters for nobles when they were summoned by the Hofstaat, in some respects it was just like any other bath she’d taken before in her life.
How long had it been since then? Almost a decade? And yet here they still were, an uncomfortable reminder of that first brush with death. And of the trials she’d endured undergoing muscle therapy to fly again afterwards.
Oof, sounds like a rough time she's had. That 'first brush with death' - I'm presuming that's a reference to Wounds, the oneshot you did for the PMDiner Oneshot Collection? Looking back, yeah - Gohto did leave quite the mark on her with those slashes.
Interesting explanation about the heating, and a reminder that alas some facets of human technology are irreparable even with the patchwork solutions that Pokémon have developed. Always a shame when things are lost to time like that.
I don't blame her; scars like that would dredge up bad memories of encounters with death. Although I imagine there would probably be some battlehearts in the army that would wear their scars like a badge of honour.
It then occurred to her that this was around the time of the year that the last levies went out for soldiers to deploy to Edialeigh before winter set in.
Hmmm, is this implying that winter being soon might mean snowfall and frigid temperatures before long? Because that might make things a lot more interesting - and a lot more trying - if the gang is impeded by wintry weather along their travels.
Ah, so that would explain why Sophia's not a Corviknight yet. Though whatever compels her to hold her evolution back? There's something yet to be uncovered here...one which earlier chapters have also alluded to, if memory serves.
Looks like Sophia's not the only squeamish one about scars. Herr Maxax here isn't too keen on them either.
It mentioned some surprising details about how the two had dealt with that Dyad, but what struck her the most was how similar it all sounded. Yes, Kim and Elly were different, they were both of commoner stock and Kim apparently had a background as a healer, but the whole time, she just couldn’t help but keep thinking of just how much the two’s situation sounded like their own. Why, it was almost as if she were reading something from a prior life!
Maybe you are, Sophia. Now it's just a question at this point of when the penny will drop. Maybe Lacan has similar feelings regarding the similarity of it all...It'll be interesting to see what he'll have to say in reaction to this.
Truths of the past that could shake Varhyde to its core, possibly. At the very least, it'll certainly be an eye-opener for Sophia and Lacan, as well as Team Forager if they ever somehow get hold of this info.
Speaking of Team Forager, back to them where they appear to have been stricken with bad luck. Again. I swear, you could make a drinking game out of the amount of times they've gotten unlucky.
Although I do wonder if the rain might be to Dalton's liking given that as a Heliolisk, his Dry Skin might mean he appreciates it.
Can't forget that Sneasel are cat-like and thus would find water most repellent. Although I imagine Lyle would be far more miserable in these conditions, given his typing.
Lotta guards here that our gang have to sneak around. Now I'm reminded of that one XCX affinity mission where the crew have to sneak into Jair Fortress to get secret info - which is also a location teeming with high level enemies that you have to sneak around. Not fun.
An ambitious project left to rot - a pity when such things never come to fruition. Unless the proposed design is ugly as sin.
Oh...a sad backstory with a backdrop of pouring rain and thunder. Many a time has it been done, yet such a scene rarely fails in its quest for the feels.
I hear 'refugee camp' and a certain beautiful yet wistful song comes to mind. Yet there's nothing beautiful about this context of running away from the Grünhäuter and Kate's mother being lost to her.
The walls beside them also seemed to change as they went further down, going from crude panels with windows and shutters where Pokémon obviously lived and worked to vacant gaps starting around five levels down, and what looked like a black abyss further within.
Gaps in the building - ah yes, in video game terms, almost certainly a recipe for finding secret loot in a treasure chest in an alcove along this building. Alas, this is not a video game, and such obvious treasures would have been pilfered long ago.
And now back to Sophia again, where she's finding her way back to Lacan.
Sophia didn’t know if King Agarez’s efforts to beautify the Administrative District’s spires had ever extended to interior chambers like these, but if so, they’d clearly rotted away centuries ago.
Times change, and no doubt bigger priorities like the wars of the present day leave such beautification projects by the wayside. Truly a shame, given the decayed state of these ruins.
As such, the interiors of these apartments lacked the personal touches of manors in the countryside, and tended to look much the same beyond any decorations their owners had brought in…
Okay, let's see here. The last one's definitely Elysium from XC2. I think the first one could be Everblight Plain from XC3, and meanwhile I'm not super sure about the second one. Gormott's the closest one I'm drawing an equivalent of, although as in the case of when I find a reference I don't get, I'll just hit the "It's probably from Xenogears or Xenosaga" button.
She supposed that with his familial manor still in ruins that Lacan would’ve paid more attention to differentiating this apartment, but how on earth had he found the time to commission all these paintings?
I mean, maybe he just left it up to the artists while he was off busy with his various duties?
I know from my experience of commissioning artists that sometimes it's best to leave them to it instead of peering over their shoulder every five minutes to make sure that every minute detail is accurate. And Lacan certainly wouldn't have time for that, given his duties.
Oh hey, it's the lyrics to 'So Nah, So Fern,' from Xenoblade X. Nice reference there. No, I totally didn't have to Google that at all, no sirree, I didn't.
The song had always struck her as sounding sad even when her parents were still alive, and the crow couldn’t help but feel her eyes grow damp thinking back to those bygone times together.
Now that she thought of it, Lacan always did seem to spend quite a bit of time fretting over the state of his Grafschaft when he wasn’t preoccupied with campaigning. She’d walked in on him sending messages relating to rebuilding the town’s squares and houses, but curiously enough, never his parents’ manor he always spoke so fondly of.
Well, good thing Lacan's not one of those nobles that'll prioritise himself over his people, like so many other nobles in Varhyde no doubt are. Perhaps it's the want to live up to the people of his Grafschaft to the point of neglecting his own manor that compels him to do this.
The Corvisquire perked up after hearing a loud clatter, and looked over to see Lacan had gone over and pulled open a set of wooden shutters over a portion of the wall, creating an open gap with a balcony with an unobstructed ledge that looked out over Newangle City and its ramparts as the dull roar of rain outside came filtering in.
“But she isn’t exactly familiar with Newangle City, and King Siegmund arranged for the other libraries in the cities to transfer the copies of all the books on that list he drew up of titles the Dyad would likely find topical to the Royal Library.”
A remarkably elaborate trap by the King himself. Proof, perhaps, that he really does want the Dyad by all means necessary, even if it means employing strategies that some might question as odd. I imagine there'd be some librarians that would be a bit
Well, unfortunately, tragedy has a way of creeping up on us, and by the sounds of it, we'll have heartbreak at some point down the road. I'm still clutching my 'Sophia's gonna die' card, and I'll be holding onto it until something happens with her.
Conclusion
And that's the end of that chapter. Another good one, seeing Sophia bear her soul a little more (though not in the 'perform everywhere and overcome her anxieties with a Torigonda' way of bearing her soul), seeing that Lacan has a painter side to him and unfortunately with it comes the typical self-deprecation (), and more close shaves with Team Forager and the Grünhäuter. And now that they're right next to the library, hopefully that trap set for Team Forager should be sprung soon, and then we'll have more action between Lacan, Sophia and them. Then we'll see if Sophia's doubts about capturing the Dyad come to anything, and if it'll lead to a split between her and Lacan.
Only slight criticism is that I felt the chapter could've used another editing pass or two in light of some of the corrections I made at points during this review. But oh well: it happens.
Apart from that, this was a good chapter, and I look forward to seeing what happens next.
I honestly should be getting back into the swing of things there myself, since sounds like I missed out on a lot. ^^;
19
-So, what, was it just "Angle City" beforehand? That's almost as bad as Newangle. Newangle. Newfangle. No wonder this kingdom's in such terrible shape. No creative minds.
Technically, it was ‘Engelstadt’ beforehand. Most settlement names in this story are derived from phonetic corruption of an “older” way of saying them, and Newangle is no exception there.
-Irune wants to fly because she's actually a big winged derg.
With those arms? I think she’s got a ways to go before she realizes any dreams of getting off the ground. :V
-lmao wow that was a reeeeeaaaal lucky break that Boudewjin decided to be the bigger 'mon. I know the story had to continue and these are a band of thieves and all, but it does make rooting for them a wee bit harder when one of them was so ready to stick it to the first genuinely helpful guy they've come across in quite a while.
-For consistency's sake, with Kate's POV you're better off either having the prose constantly call Dalton "Scales" or just sticking to the nickname in dialogue. It's confusing otherwise.
I think that I’ll opt to stick to it in dialogue in the future. TBD when I get around to smoothing out discrepancies in past chapters, since I haven’t kept tabs on how many times I did that in narration.
-The logic that changing scarves is meant to make them more difficult to track is hilarious for all the wrong reasons. It just makes me think every member of a particular species looks exactly like one another.
It’s more meant to throw off initial identification, handy for crowded environments where the fuzz could only have a brief moment to glimpse you. For Dalton in particular, he’s likely up against a pretty finite clock for when his wanted posters get updated to account for “has a broken arm and visible bite wounds on body”.
-That said, I don't recognize the reference with Irune's scarf.
Check recurring visual patterns in places associated with the Taos from the main series games. A Drachensiegel in this story is a pretty straight lift of one of them.
-... Oh my god it was just Angle City. THAT WAS A JOKE.
-Overall I don't really have a lot to comment on, however. It was just kinda a big walking tour of this big city with a lot of lore getting explained by Dalton. Much of it has yet to truly connect to the main plot so it's just kinda there at the moment.
Hrm, a bit unfortunate that it didn’t quite win you over. But I suppose that this arc was known to be a bit plodding, so I’ll just take it on the chin here.
20
-So, the wealthy live in higher levels while others are on the lower streets, huh? That's just Midgar. You're describing Midgar, but with a real monarchy instead of a corporate overlord.
It’s technically a bit more complicated than that given that the value of those ex-corporate overlord stomping ground basically falls off a cliff between 10-15 floors away from an easily accessible access. The tops are absolutely the preserve of the royalty and divine roosts, though.
-Oh, hi, Not!Daedalus and Not!Flame. 👋 That was a rather strong armed cameo.
-Not!Flame is even a soldier taken in by the enemy. There's affectionate and then there's bordering on ham-fisted and this feels like the latter.
Eh, if it’s ‘bordering’ on ham-fisted, I suppose it’s a sign that reeling in the original v1 of things was a good idea. Though you’re actually the first reader to explicitly point this cameo out, so refuge in obscurity might save me a bit.
But yeah, there’s a bit of homaging to Rebirth floating around in this story, even if this is probably the most on-the-nose example in the story.
-Yes, Lyle, you have been pushing your luck too much. Fortunately you have an armor so strong money can't buy it: plot armor.
Unfortunately, like every armor out there, plot armor eventually degrades and wears out. Given we already saw that Dalton had a chink in his, makes you wonder just how well it’s holding up, huh?
-Similarly little to say about the whole move tutor thing. It practically feels tutorialish in its nature and we're already a good ways into the fic.
Hrm, unfortunate it didn’t quite wow you. But I suppose things can’t always be winners.
-Welp, guess the army knows they're here now. I give it another chapter before shit hits the fan. Again. But maybe it'll be delayed because Lacan is getting sent to the principal's officethe palace to see the king.
21
-A lot of internal monologue to start this one, some of it I feel like overlaps with the sweeping descriptions of the sprawling cities that we've already had. Ditto the stuff about the childhood injuries being told through the prose. I don't know if there's a more organic way to bring that stuff up outside of pure prose, but it would've been nice to see.
I mean, I suppose I could’ve gone with flashback sequences, but it felt a bit weird to jam it in there. I’ll definitely keep this one in mind for the future, though.
-Bumbling raichu and haxorus guards, huh? [squint]
I mean, there’s no Servine/Serperior buddy, but yeah. They’re indeed a reference to who you’re thinking of, or I suppose more accurately to their ur-incarnation characters.
… Unless if you’re thinking of an entirely different story.
-Pfbt. Lyle. Evolving? If past work is anything to go by, he'll be very lucky if he gets to that point.
Decline to comment on this beyond a reminder that OaT does aim to do some things differently from said past work.
-Pfbt. Irune. Evolving? Yeah, maybe to a concerningly large icy shell of a dragon. But, like, she's honestly right. Even if she can get moved around, Protect's helpful. I'm surprised no one pointed out that Dalton's Rain Dance would interfere with Lyle's moves. Like, rain's rain. I don't think your universe works to where Dalton gets his own personal shower that doesn't affect his allies.
It doesn’t. Though admittedly Dalton was thinking more about himself when making that choice, even if there are some times when taking a disadvantage for the sake of the broader team is called for.
-Oh, hey, look at that, they ran into trouble. From the giant tyranitar they stole from. Who could possibly have seen this coming? I was expecting slightly longer peace and it's not the exact party, but close enough.
It’s meant to be a ruined subway system, as the tattered advertisements and the mention of “chambers with long platforms” probably tipped off.
-I'm still not sure what this mysterious company sigil is. Maybe you just made it up for this fic since this is an OC region? Missed opportunity to reference the games proper if so.
It helps that ‘Sansa’ is a homophone to ‘Zanza’ under German orthography, and ‘Maynus’ is Mayneth’s name in JPN language copies of XB1.
-Ah, yes, a great way to introduce a ruling monarch character. With an ominous pipe organ! I guess listening to Alcamaoth tracks was the right decision. :V
I actually had Kislev tracks in mind for that one given that it’s a not particularly subtle homage to a Xeno series scene where ominous pipe organ music plays, but Alcamoth music would work decently well as a surrogate.
22
-So the DNA Splicers get a fancy name. That I will continue to forget.
Just say “DNS” for the first part, since in certain in-setting literature, it’s most likely just bluntly called a ‘DNS-Keil’, even if nobody alive is likely to understand what the first part is supposed to mean.
-More historical lore that gets interspersed with the actual plotting and maneuvering that Siegmund is up to. It's not a bad plan. I don't expect it to work, but it's not bad. I'm also 👀at this crown prince and wondering if he'll be showing up at some point.
Technically, he’s more in this for the journey than the destination since he already has a noble title to fall back on outside the army unlike Lyn. But he’s not going to say no to climbing a few rungs up the ladder and being recognized for his skill at murdering things out of existence.
-Oh, thank goodness, they were able to outrun the underground bandits without things devolving into a big ball of violence. Yes, more of this, please.
I mean, it helps that these protagonists are ones whose win conditions most of the time are “run away with the loot and don’t die”. It’s helpful for getting them into situations where they’re avoiding said balls of violence.
-Same thing as before. Should be consistent with Kate's POV calling Dalton by name or nickname in the prose.
Technically, the referential namesake was “Möbius as a hotel”. The obviously menacing staff was thrown in late in development since it’s the “Möbius” from the series that 90% of readers will default to, and it leaned in better with the scummy vibe that this ‘Möbius Hotel’ has.
-Well, at least the ball of violence didn't last long. And, no, Kate doesn't get points for getting them into that room with smooth-talking. Since she woulda fucked them over if they didn't have plot armor.
I mean, if the ball of violence didn’t get cut short, the gang would’ve had some problems since Igna and Ansel strongly implied that backup was coming, so…
-RIP historian guy. But at least we got a big banana snake scribe in his place. Not all was lost. o7
-And the rest of the chapter is planning for things to come. Part of me hopes they can actually have some modicum of success since the king's planning on them going to the Royal Library and not a snobby university. But perhaps this plan just means there will be too many hindrances for them to use the university one.
Though I suppose he’s hardly the first of his kind since there’s a few of those strutting around the plot.
And reading through this opening passage, I think I can determine a few things. One: this appears to be a letter from the past, judging by the fact that King Sansa is mentioned as though he is still alive. Two: presuming this is a past letter, the Dyad appears to be able to take on different forms, and at the time of this letter's writing, they appeared to be a male Frigibax, not a female Axew like Irune is in the present day. Three: the way the writer pens the letter, wondering whether they are 'interfering with affairs that are not rightfully ours to meddle in,' I can't help but ponder if this attitude might be fostered in some of the Grünhauter of the modern day, and if some of them truly are comfortable chasing Irune to the ends of Wander. And four: I spy a wee reference at the end in that the one penning the letter is named Elly, which I know for a fact is also the name of a character from Xenogears. (See, I'm not completely clueless! I know some things about those games, ehe~)
Now to the present day, where Sophia's being shown around the library. At some point paintings are mentioned, and that makes me wonder if perhaps there's a Pokémon-ified version of this painting from a XC3 quest somewhere in there:
No, but you might have noticed a reference to Future Redeemed lying around if you looked closely at some of the background description.
Not quite so sharp there, Sophia. You'd think being near someone that can be as fierce and menacing as Lacan can be would make her somewhat null to scary-looking things, but I guess not.
That's just Nellie from when they ran into each other in Errberk Village. If you paid attention to her character description of that clip she wears on her ear plus the description of what remains of the Skell's engine, it might remind you of something visually.
Ah, so pretty futuristic, by the looks of it. Seems this was an advanced humanity that perished when the Great Flash occurred. Would the year in which it happened have been 2054, by any chance? (I forget if the year was mentioned at all in an older chapter.)
The month of the Great Flash is confirmed to have been a July, which is probably what you’re thinking of. But while it’s not explicitly stated in the story yet, yes, the world-that-was ended in year 2054 of their calendar epoch.
I don't know if I'm feeling the description here; perhaps if it was something like, "we here at the Reliquary could hardly allow their demands to go ignored." Or something to that effect.
Looking it up - yup, a Xenosaga reference! I might be getting the hang of recognising some references from Xenosaga and Xenogears, even if I haven't played the games in question.
Technically, this is a Xenogears reference. And is related to the origins of Fähnlein Stärke’s name in this story, thus why it was rolled for something that effectively was its old beta version.
The woes of lost history. Always a pity when documents are lost to time and create blanks in historiography.
I mean, if we're presuming King Sansa isn't too different from the one his namesake takes after, then I can't imagine preservation of documents would be a high priority for that administration.
Well, I’m sure there were some documents he was keen on preserving, at least.
The mention of the Great Mist in the first letter reminds me a bit of the sea in which Origin lies in Xenoblade 3. I'm presuming there's folktales of people being spirited away in those foggy lands, never to return.
Wouldn’t be terribly shocked, really. Even if in-setting as far as anyone knows, it’s just a giant wall of Mystery Dungeons and distortion that likely doesn’t have reliable accounts of what lies beyond.
And so it goes with language translation, where colloquial quirks and oddities get lost in translation and it comes out the other side having lost some of the flavour of the words.
I mean, have you heard some of the local stories about Zekrom’s past exploits in Varhyde?
I joke, but actually...this could be an implication for something big. A theory's forming in my mind - could it be that Lacan and Sophia are a reincarnation of Kim and Elly? It sounds like ancestry could be an explanation, but I don't think it's that. As I've said many times, I've not played Xenogears, but I am somewhat aware of some passing details, and among them, I believe, is that there's a '500 years ago' storyline involving XG!Sophia and XG!Lacan, which no doubt has implications for the present day story of Xenogears. I can't help but wonder if there's a parallel to be drawn here - that Lacan and Sophia are reincarnations of Kim and Elly with no memories of what happened during King Sansa's reign when they were chasing down the Dyad previously.
This one has a decent chance of never being firmly confirmed one way or the other in this story for Sophia and Lacan specifically since I'm presently up in the air of whether I want to definitively go that route or else have those two be Sophia and Lacan's equivalent of Team Addam.
Fortunately for me, I probably can get away with leaving things in the realm of implication and reader interpretation until the day when I have to write a sequel.
And now I'm thinking back to what I said earlier - about Elly's second thoughts about chasing the Dyad down, that the attitude might be fostered among some Grünhauter. Seems like those thoughts might well begin to fester within our resident Corvisquire....
Though now that I'm thinking about it some more, would that not be too unlike how M, who follows the same archetype as Sophia, felt uneasy with N's schemes in XC3 and worked out a way to save the protagonists in a form of self-sacrifice? I wonder if she might end up being sympathetic to Team Forager's plight and help them out in some way later on. Although given M's ultimate fate, that doesn't bode well for how Sophia's gonna end up...
Well, at least it’s physically impossible for Sophia to have M’s same fate, so she’ll be good there? ^^;
Now over to Irune, who's having odd dreams. And it seems she's falling from the sky - what, was there a massive explosion from a fortress above where this battle in the dream is happening?
Hmmmm, an Alpha Charizard, perhaps? Or is it just Irune's dreams playing with her mind? Maybe she's a smaller 'mon in this dream, since it's been established that the Dyad can change forms over time. Perhaps this dream was from when she was a Frigibax?
This will probably grow a bit more obvious with time, though there’s enough provided in the past mentions of Irune’s dreams to start making some educated guesses as to what was going down there.
Welp, that's a casualty of war right there. RIP Charizard soldier, you will be missed. o7
A subconscious summoning of her power that killed a number of soldier surrounding her, if I had to guess. And we know that the power of thunder lay within the Dyad even back then, as proven by Elly and Kim's letters.
And how close are they to the Divine Roost, exactly? It's going to take another long while at the very least, and even once they've gotten there, I get the feeling their problems will be far from over.
Technically, physical distance is less relevant since the gang has a method of skipping around quite a bit. But storywise, we’re probably around the 45% mark right about now, so make what you will about that for distance to the Divine Roost.
Rather nonchalant about going to somewhere that in the games it's referencing, it was a final boss arena. Here's hoping the attendants at the Möbius aren't quite as bloodthirsty as their in-game counterparts.
There’s actually a posthumous character that was mentioned in a blink-and-miss it moment in Chapter 21 that would be a more natural candidate for this casting.
STEEL DINO EEEEEEEEE
And by the description, a shiny Aggron, too. I'm guessing this is Wye, which reference-wise would fit with how Consul Y was big and bulky in his Moebius form, and also with how he was enthusiastic in plays and acts in his dialogue in XC3.
The first one's probably not what you think it is, since the first two are straight lifts of titles of supplemental media related to Xenogears and Xenosaga. The last is a play off of Founders' Tale from XB3, with the part number being drawn off of Xenogears' 'Episode' number from the broader Perfect Works canon.
Even with all these glamorous decorations, they can't hide from the concrete that pervades just about every part of Newangle City.
Such is life when you’re repurposing old skyscrapers and human buildings.
I do wonder if that's a standardised thing, for seating in the Pokémon world to have to be weighted for certain heavier 'mons like Aggron or Tyranitar. Or would they have to be forced to stand in establishments that couldn't afford that kind of standardisation? That would suck if so. Proof that being big isn't all it's cracked up to be.
They would probably be forced to stand in establishments that can’t afford “everymon” seats. Fortunately, the Möbius doesn’t have that issue, so Wye can sit and gawk with the rest of the audience when he’s off-shift.
Welp, just like in the finale of Xenoblade 3, looks like the Möbius playhouse is gonna become a battle arena.
Or not. Guess I was too quick to jump the gun there.
Ah, I see this world has plenty of 'people of all ages enjoy it' book series. (Come to think of it, did I say this in a previous review? I vaguely remember saying this somewhere...)
I saw Dalton as more of a Sand Veil Heliolisk, since that kinda helps with thieving, especially hailing from a desert background. Though I suppose Dry Skin would have helped him with his old gang…
Totally not an indication they might get up to shady business behind everyone's backs when no one's looking. Is there an operation to create an 'endless now' happening under everyone's belts, orchestrated by these guys? :P
Well, it’s probably not an ‘endless now’, even if I wouldn’t put it past the Proprietor to make some entertainment for himself in the underworld. Fortunately(?) for Lyle, if they’re up to anything more nefarious, they’re a bit busy trying not to die to the army to get involved in it.
And now that's the Möbius behind the gang, although part of me does wonder if we'll see their faces again. If not, at least that was a nice little rabbit hole of references to go down.
Well, not quite last words since there’s more chapters to this thing, but… :V
More great intrigue with a slew of references to go it. I was certainly eating well this chapter, that's for sure.
I think the most major allusion this chapter was the uncanny resemblance between Lacan and Sophia with Kim and Elly from the past, implying some kind of reincarnation is going on this world. I get the feeling that whenever the truth is revealed on that front, it's gonna come as quite a shock. That then makes me wonder, out of sheer curiosity; could other characters have reincarnated forms from the past, just like Lacan, Sophia and Irune? Hell, now I have the crazy thought that Team Forager might have the same thing, in spite of them being more ordinary folk than the other three I've mentioned. I'm really curious to see how this plot thread could unfold.
Good job, and I'm definitely looking forward to seeing where this goes.
Well, I can’t quite confirm or deny those theories, but glad to hear that you had a good time with things. Hopefully today’s chapter will similarly be fun for you to take in. ^^
Hello again, Fobbie! P-Wheel over at PMDiner called, and now I have a reviewing assignment to do for one of your fics. So I figured I'd use this as an opportunity to get caught up at last with Once a Thief, since I've been wanting to get back to this fic for a while now since the last time I reviewed back in July.
My current estimate is somewhere around “60”, since we’re not that far off from the story’s midpoint at the moment.
Looks like Sansa's Trinity were just as fond of mysterious actions behind the main heroes' actions back in the day. I'm now picturing something akin to this cutscene from XC1 involving Laulan and Alweiss (although whether there was a Shulk equivalent to talk about back then remains to be seen).
If there was a Shulk equivalent, would you really expect Sansa to have successfully left lingering influence into the present day? ^^;
So the Dyad back then was an outright child? As opposed to Irune who's a bit more of an adult. And I see that him being 'not long for his present form' could be a reflection of similar musings from Irune in the modern day, and maybe it's a sign we might see her shift to another form soon.
They most likely meant it in the same sense as they do as Irune. Fortunately for me, I won't need to confirm or deny one way or the other for a long time, if ever.
I can't imagine there's an equivalent of the Alba Cavanich hot springs here, is there? At least not in this part of town, anyway.
This talk about the observations of uni students here gave me the lulzy idea of a Once a Thief high school AU taking place here at the Universität von Wahrheit.
This is at once so cursed, and yet, I could actually see it kinda working.
A pity we cannot turn back time to see a more successful Dalton make it big and not have to wallow away in the unenviable life of an outlaw. Although if he had, there's a good possibility he'd just be another stuck-up noble among Varhyde's elite. So, uh...Maybe this isn't the worst timeline for him?
I mean, there’s definitely worse timelines he could be in. Especially since nobility wasn’t enough to protect his brother from that big forever war raging in the background.
Dang, is there really no shelter on the main concourse of this uni? That's a big L if so.
I mean, to them they’re ancient and valuable relics, even if there’s a degree of dramatic irony where the awesomely old and majestic ruins are just some ugly concrete blocks for us.
Ah yes, the authentic uni experience.
There's always folks looking for last minute look-sees of papers before exams, or layabouts rushing to get deadlines done because they spent too much time goofing off and procrastinating.
Oh hello, it appears we have an anti-conscription demonstration going on here. Leave it to uni students to stage such a protest when no one else in Varhyde dares. (Though when clearing landmines is a punishment for prisoners, who would blame them for not wanting to protest conscription?)
I mean, there does seem to be a thing about young and idealistic types with relative privilege getting drawn to stir the pot societally throughout history. Thus the casting here.
Clever strat, using Dieter's identity. Although that's a disguise that'll fall apart if someone either recognises Dalton or remembers who Dieter is and sees through Dalton's attempts to pull the wool over their eyes.
Maybe, but they should probably be more worried about those wanted posters Lacan and the gang have been distributing getting updated since the events of Errberk Village since… yeah, Dalton would have a very distinguishable appearance on an updated set of posters.
Aaaaand now things have just been made a lot more complicated. But hey, our gang's hardly averse to sneaking into places, so looks like they'll have to do some totally lawful breaking and entering.
Kate: “We can get out of it by getting out of the city first?”
A padlock on a rusty door is practically a recipe for a weak spot by which thieves will find a way past.
Oh yeah, almost forgot that they have a deal with Igna and Ansel and so they have to break into the Royal Library, even if the other goal of Irune's desire to find out her identity is technically not an absolute must at this time. So they have to do this whether they like it or not.
Lyle: “Yeeeeah, those two screwed us over, didn’t they?”
I mean, they've done a great job slipping out of such situations, but I get the feeling that at some point their luck's gonna run out and we'll have a prison arc a bit like the end of Chapter 5 of XC3 (though perhaps not quite as heartbreaking as that part of the story. But given all we still don't know about Irune, I suspect it won't be free of it either).
Must be awkward for the steel dinos of Newangle City if they have to crouch everytime they come across pathways such as this. Oh, the woes of being tall.
This is more intended to be one of those walkways on road tunnels where the walking surface is elevated up off the roadway enough to keep cars from just casually driving up onto them. Actual crossings are likely sized with Pokémon like Aggron in mind… usually, anyways.
Would be a pain if a ruin happened to collapse because of overuse by the 'mons here. I'd imagine there'd be a warning system in place if such platforms were in danger of collapse and required reinforcement and/or replacement by the Pokémon's means.
There’s presumably a cottage industry in building inspections and retrofitting, even if the Administrative District’s structures are likely built out that same near-future anime indestructium that Morytha/Maktha are built from in the later Xenoblade cities.
I would ask why there would be hay in a bustling city like this, but then I realised: beds for some types of 'mons.
I see that they might be catching onto the fact that they're walking headfirst into Sophia's trap. But even if that wasn't the case, do you really think two thieves would give a shit about the finer details, Lyle?
Sophia: “Technically, that was King Siegmund’s trap. I would’ve preferred just luring them down an alley and throwing ropes at them from above.” ^v^;
I can only imagine the chaos of this noodle incident. I can hear the yells of "You're done!" "Behave!" and "Think you can take me?!" from the Grünhäuter in that army base.
As hilarious as it would be, things didn’t quite go down that way. You’ll get a better idea of what this looked like sometime next year.
Mmmm, this part looks a wee bit messy. Maybe glossed over in editing? Oh well, things like these happen every once in a while. I presume it was meant to look something like this:
I mean, I do try to work in little nods like these when I can.
Oof, sounds like a rough time she's had. That 'first brush with death' - I'm presuming that's a reference to Wounds, the oneshot you did for the PMDiner Oneshot Collection? Looking back, yeah - Gohto did leave quite the mark on her with those slashes.
Nah, that was more a more violent throwdown between older kids. The moment this is alluding to is chronologically after Wounds and most likely part of the reason why moments like that one incident from Chapter 18 happen between Lacan and Sophia to this day.
If I can ever get around to writing out the story Wounds is part of more properly, it'll be there in all its
-worthy glory.
Interesting explanation about the heating, and a reminder that alas some facets of human technology are irreparable even with the patchwork solutions that Pokémon have developed. Always a shame when things are lost to time like that.
The heating part at least wouldn’t require modern technology to rebuilt. Hypocausts are things that actually would be right at home in your own main story’s setting.
I don't blame her; scars like that would dredge up bad memories of encounters with death. Although I imagine there would probably be some battlehearts in the army that would wear their scars like a badge of honour.
She knows Drill Peck, yes. Even if she wasn’t getting close to being a former Corvisquire, her father almost certainly knew it and passed it onto her.
Hmmm, is this implying that winter being soon might mean snowfall and frigid temperatures before long? Because that might make things a lot more interesting - and a lot more trying - if the gang is impeded by wintry weather along their travels.
The gang probably doesn’t have the time to wait for that to become a consideration… not that they aren’t guaranteed to wind up going someplace where winter weather doesn’t give them problems anyways, since as we already saw from Primordial Woods, there are places in this world where the normal seasonal cycle is kinda busted.
Ah, so that would explain why Sophia's not a Corviknight yet. Though whatever compels her to hold her evolution back? There's something yet to be uncovered here...one which earlier chapters have also alluded to, if memory serves.
I wouldn’t fully rule out her holding back her evolution for tactical reasons since there’s a few that will be explored in this story, but the Eviolite was actually explicitly mentioned in the past to be a gift from Lacan at a time when he was worried about her falling behind strength-wise. When that was, you can probably already get some ideas.
Looks like Sophia's not the only squeamish one about scars. Herr Maxax here isn't too keen on them either.
Well, at least not with that one anyways, since considering the nature of severe abdominal wounds and how nervous Herr Maxax is about the idea of deploying again, he almost certainly doesn’t have fond memories associated with it.
Stupid Flying-type Pokémon and their abilities to reach high places with no trouble at all.
Speaking of Team Forager, back to them where they appear to have been stricken with bad luck. Again. I swear, you could make a drinking game out of the amount of times they've gotten unlucky.
Can't forget that Sneasel are cat-like and thus would find water most repellent. Although I imagine Lyle would be far more miserable in these conditions, given his typing.
Lotta guards here that our gang have to sneak around. Now I'm reminded of that one XCX affinity mission where the crew have to sneak into Jair Fortress to get secret info - which is also a location teeming with high level enemies that you have to sneak around. Not fun.
Well, it was less ugly than exposed girders, at least. But Siegmund put the kibosh on things since wars aren’t cheap, and his formative experiences of his reign have likely convinced him that now isn’t the time for big public projects if he intends to have a long and healthy reign.
Oh...a sad backstory with a backdrop of pouring rain and thunder. Many a time has it been done, yet such a scene rarely fails in its quest for the feels.
[...]
I hear 'refugee camp' and a certain beautiful yet wistful song comes to mind. Yet there's nothing beautiful about this context of running away from the Grünhäuter and Kate's mother being lost to her.
I could buy it, really. Even if I actually channeled a scene from XB2 for those vibes.
Gaps in the building - ah yes, in video game terms, almost certainly a recipe for finding secret loot in a treasure chest in an alcove along this building. Alas, this is not a video game, and such obvious treasures would have been pilfered long ago.
Well, no, but they might find some abandoned construction materials.
Times change, and no doubt bigger priorities like the wars of the present day leave such beautification projects by the wayside. Truly a shame, given the decayed state of these ruins.
I mean, it helps that Siegmund basically had almost everything go wrong for him as a king in the first few years of his reign and had to put his own hide on the line in battle to smooth over questions of his fitness to rule. So “finish the war once and for all” kinda has crowded out a lot of competing priorities for him.
That's the homogeny of the modern human city for you: skyscrapers everywhere with little uniqueness to them.
Technically, that’s more the interior decorators of the court pulling a “pay for your own decorations” for quarters that basically exist to accommodate “King Such-and-Such wants an audience with you, come now” stays.
Okay, let's see here. The last one's definitely Elysium from XC2. I think the first one could be Everblight Plain from XC3, and meanwhile I'm not super sure about the second one. Gormott's the closest one I'm drawing an equivalent of, although as in the case of when I find a reference I don't get, I'll just hit the "It's probably from Xenogears or Xenosaga" button.
These are actually all Xenogears references. If ones that even most players of the game likely forgot about since they're easy to miss in it:
I mean, maybe he just left it up to the artists while he was off busy with his various duties?
I know from my experience of commissioning artists that sometimes it's best to leave them to it instead of peering over their shoulder every five minutes to make sure that every minute detail is accurate. And Lacan certainly wouldn't have time for that, given his duties.
Even without knowing that this was a giant character reference / mythology gag, you in particular have likely seen enough elsewhere such that there was probably an alternative possibility lurking at the back of your mind…
Hmmm, that could be a lot of things. Not quite sure what this one's meant to imply.
A paint set, but yes. This is that same paint set, even if it existed here in OaT in preplanning well before Wounds was written.
Oh hey, it's the lyrics to 'So Nah, So Fern,' from Xenoblade X. Nice reference there. No, I totally didn't have to Google that at all, no sirree, I didn't.
The summary of the rest of the song is also consistent with that so nah, so fern’s lyrics. I mean, there is a reason why once upon a time, I actually used a music box arrangement of it as a teaser for this chapter.
I mean, I don't blame Sophia. It is a pretty sombre song.
I mean, are you implying she’d feel better if it played A Moment of Eternity as the runner-up candidate song instead?
Well, good thing Lacan's not one of those nobles that'll prioritise himself over his people, like so many other nobles in Varhyde no doubt are. Perhaps it's the want to live up to the people of his Grafschaft to the point of neglecting his own manor that compels him to do this.
A remarkably elaborate trap by the King himself. Proof, perhaps, that he really does want the Dyad by all means necessary, even if it means employing strategies that some might question as odd. I imagine there'd be some librarians that would be a bit
I mean, this is seen by Siegmund and everyone in the know as an existential matter. So they’ll definitely go the whole nine yards for trying to ensure that they get their girl.
Well, unfortunately, tragedy has a way of creeping up on us, and by the sounds of it, we'll have heartbreak at some point down the road. I'm still clutching my 'Sophia's gonna die' card, and I'll be holding onto it until something happens with her.
Decline to comment here beyond that these two’s character arcs won’t resolve in exactly the same way as their namesakes since… yeah, you can just play XG to see what that looked like and I presumed that my readers would want something a bit different for variety.
And that's the end of that chapter. Another good one, seeing Sophia bear her soul a little more (though not in the 'perform everywhere and overcome her anxieties with a Torigonda' way of bearing her soul), seeing that Lacan has a painter side to him and unfortunately with it comes the typical self-deprecation (), and more close shaves with Team Forager and the Grünhäuter. And now that they're right next to the library, hopefully that trap set for Team Forager should be sprung soon, and then we'll have more action between Lacan, Sophia and them. Then we'll see if Sophia's doubts about capturing the Dyad come to anything, and if it'll lead to a split between her and Lacan.
Whelp, you won’t have to wait for much longer to get some of those answers, at least.
Only slight criticism is that I felt the chapter could've used another editing pass or two in light of some of the corrections I made at points during this review. But oh well: it happens.
And glad to hear you had fun with it. Considering your most recent V-Wheel assignment, I suppose there’s a chance I’ll be seeing your feedback again very soon. ^^
Alright, and that’s enough waiting. Time for a chapter that finally lays bare a few truths that this story has been hinting at for a while now:
Während vieles von dem, woran wir uns über die Götter und ihre Interaktionen mit den Menschen vor dem glühenden Blitz erinnern können, in das Reich der Mythen verblasst ist, wissen wir, dass sich die Menschen ebenso wie wir über ihren Platz im Kosmos und dessen Mächte, die ihn regieren, Gedanken gemacht haben. Und wie wir hatten auch die Menschen Mythen über Ereignisse und Wissen, welche so weit entfernt waren, dass sie selbst für sie nur verworrene Erinnerungen waren.
Einer der merkwürdigeren Mythen besagte, dass unser Universum von einem einzigen Wesen entstand – einer ‘Monade’, die der Anfang von allem war. Von dort aus bildete ‘Monade’ die ‘Dyade’, eine besondere Einheit oder Gruppe davon, deren Definition je nach Erzähler unterschiedlich war: Materie, Macht, die Energien, die unserer materiellen Welt zugrunde liegen. Alle völlig unterschiedlich und einzig darin übereinstimmend, dass ‘Dyade’ der ‘Monade’ untergeordnet war, die sie geschaffen hat.
Einige Erzählungen dieses Mythos besagen, dass ‘Dyade’ dazu beigetragen hat, unser Universum noch weiter zu erschaffen. Manche sagen, dass aus ‘Dyade’ Zahlen und Zeichen kamen, die Linien und Flächen bildeten, aus denen sich feste Körper und dann die Elemente bildeten. Andere sagen, dass aus ‘Dyade’ die ‘Triade’ entstand, ein Gleichgewicht und eine Harmonie, aus der sich der Rest des Kosmos formte. Aus einem kamen zwei, aus zwei kamen drei und aus drei kamen zehntausend Dinge.
Es wird gesagt, dass Mythen im Allgemeinen die fernen Erinnerungen an Zivilisationen sind, welche so verblasst sind, dass sie mit Träumen und Fantasien verschwimmen. Während es ein Rätsel bleibt, ob unser Universum wirklich das Produkt einer ‘Monade’ war, kann man verzeihen, wenn man durch den namenlosen Drachen, den Ur-Drachen, Echos eines solchen Wesens sieht, der im Leben selbst die Götter hervorbringt, die das Universum formen, Schicksal der Länder, denen sie begegnen, ähnlich wie in früheren Zeiten mit Einall.
- Auszug aus »Ein und Alles - Von Göttern eines Landes von Schwarz und Weiß«
Lyle’s vents flared to life as a low boom rumbled in the distance, only for him to sharply tamp them down and hold his breath. They were in some sort of large, empty space that Dalton claimed was used as a public shelter for times of crisis. He supposed that he couldn’t rule the idea out—there were some scorch marks on the concrete here and there that looked like they’d been left behind from fires that had been set there in the past. Even if Lyle didn’t know for the life of him how a ‘mon was supposed to stay sane in this sorry place while crowded together with a bunch of strangers.
The place reminded him a bit of those chambers in the Undercity with the curiously long platforms—bare, weathered concrete above and below them and on pylons where he could see corroded metal poking through in parts. Really, the only reminder that they weren’t deep underground at the moment was the occasional ray of dim light poking through a missing panel of cladding on the ancient tower’s exterior like the one that Dalton was peering out from… and the miserable sound of howling wind outside and rain coming down in buckets.
“Careful with your flames, Lyle,” Dalton whispered. “Just because the Air Marshals look like they’ve thinned out outside doesn’t mean we’re alone on this floor. Especially in this part of the city.”
Lyle hastily obliged and held his breath as sure enough, he heard the sound of footsteps faintly pacing about on the floor they were on from somewhere closer to the center of the tower. Right, they’d glimpsed Gendarmen prowling around a few times while making their way down these floors. They’d deliberately avoided the main stairwells in favor of other ways down because of them, sometimes taking the scaffolding outside, other times taking ramps that had been left behind on chunks of collapsed flooring. Having to stop and try and dry off every time their feet got wet to avoid leaving tracks had similarly constrained their pace and kept them from moving too quickly.
It’d kept them undiscovered in this vacant ruin so far, but he didn’t see how it was going to get them into the one the Royal Library was built into.
“Dalton, if there’s Pokémon down here, how are we supposed to make it across that rope bridge without them noticing?” Irune asked.
“By drawing their attention elsewhere through misdirection,” the Heliolisk explained. “We cause a distraction somewhere other than the bridge where we’re really headed and then run across it as fast as we can.”
There was a moment of blinking silence, before a knowing grin spread over Kate’s face.
“Hah, so you do have it in you to raise some hell, Scales-!”
“I said a distraction, Kate,” Dalton harrumphed. “That means finding a clear path to the ropeway first and then figuring out how to get those Grünhäuter away from it.”
Lyle probably ought to have been worried if Kate was finding the idea sound. But even if it was obviously risky, Dalton’s idea seemed sensible enough when the actual process of finding the ropeway was easy enough. They knew where it was, and the hard part was just getting there.
… That, and it wasn’t exactly easy to think of better alternatives to suggest.
“We’re on the right floor, at least,” Dalton said. “Let’s make our way back to the west side of the building and figure things out from there.”
Everyone nodded in agreement as Team Forager made their way along the floor, dutifully taking advantage of the occasional half-rotted partition, tarp, or pile of dust-caked construction materials for cover. Odds and ends that from their condition, looked like they hadn’t been moved since Lyle first hatched. After a brief moment to hide behind whatever cover they came across, Lyle or one of his teammates would check if the coast was clear and then carry on. The west side of the ruin started to come into view again as dim light began to stream in through gaps in the tower’s cladding as he and his teammates crept along.
It was almost like going through a Mystery Dungeon, except things were more predictable, and there weren’t stairs or items aside from the ones they’d pooled together in their bags to count on to help shake enemies.
“Wait, I think that’s it up there.”
Irune raised a hand and motioned off at a gap in the paneling where dim light was coming through along with the sound of dripping water. Lyle crept forward and let his eyes adjust to the change in lighting as he began to make out the immediate surroundings: a stack of bags of mix for mortar under a tarp to the left, a hole in the floor to the right along with a crude ramp leading downstairs, and a wince-worthy puddle that streamed in from outside which spilled over the gap in rivulets.
And just past it was the ropeway, along with the Royal Library’s tower in the distance.
His ears suddenly pricked up and his breath caught in his throat. Footsteps. Slow, plodding, and coming from the right up ahead.
“Gottverdammt.”
Lyle froze as a Turtonator in Grünhäuter plates lumbered up the ramp and stopped, staring at the puddle with a disgusted grimace.
“I guess that answers the question of where all the water’s been coming from. I told Erwin to put that sluice down before the rain came!”
The four hurriedly shrank back as the Turtonator grudgingly trudged through the puddle and grabbed the tarp off the pile of construction materials, which slid past them with a small racket. Lyle stood frozen in place for a moment as his mind went blank in a panic, before feeling a nudge at his shoulder.
“Think we can use him as a distraction?” Kate asked.
“Yes, actually,” Dalton replied. “Just follow me, and stay quiet.”
Lyle wasn’t sure what Dalton was planning, but trailed after him and crept up to the other end of the stack of bags. He crouched behind them as the Turtonator trudged back towards the ramp, when the Quilava noticed sparks crackling on Dalton’s scales. Before he could ask, a weak arc jumped from the Heliolisk’s body and into the puddle on the floor.
“Agh!”
Lyle saw the Turtonator stiffen up at the top of the ramp, only to lose balance and fall forward. There was a series of yelping thuds, followed by a loud blast that shook the dust off the nearby piles of bags. Right, Turtonator shells did that whenever they were disturbed too much. He caught Irune worriedly peeking out and hastily pulled her back. From the woozy groans coming from below, the Grünhäuter was probably just a little dazed.
“Gah! What on earth was that?!”
“It sounded like it came from Torsten’s end!”
The other voices and footsteps were a good enough sign to not stick around to check for sure. Lyle tore off for the rope bridge, jumping forward into a lunge that made the surrounding world blur around him. The planks of the ropeway jostled under his feet and fat droplets pattered against his pelt. By the time his Quick Attack began to wear off, he was just a few paces away from the scaffolding on the Royal Library’s tower. Mercifully, there were tarps hung up that looked like they’d block some of the rain out.
He bolted into the scaffolding and rounded a corner, where Lyle hid behind the fabric, panting as water dripped down his fur. One by one, his teammates caught up and joined his hiding place—not a moment too soon based on the movement coming from on the chunk of the Upper Streets overlooking the roadway and in the air from the direction of the tower they’d just left.
They stood there briefly, brushing water off their bodies as Irune turned to Dalton with a worried tug at his good arm.
“Dalton, how many floors do we have to go up to get into the Royal Library?” she asked.
“It should be three,” he replied. “Just check your surroundings while moving around, since I’m not sure how long those guards’ attention will stay on the other side of the ropeway.”
Lyle nodded back and hurriedly carried along, darting from one tarp to another as he and his teammates made their way up the scaffolding in fits and spurts up. The first floor went by without incident until they found a ramp up, which mercifully had a switchback that carried on to the second and third levels.
“Well, that was easy,” Kate said. “Come on, slowpokes.”
She and Dalton were the first to make their way up the ramps, then Irune followed, while Lyle… tried to keep his distance from the edge as rain blew in from the ongoing storm. He made his way up and fought back a disgusted shudder as the damp rain seeped under his pelt and lowered his head to keep pressing on.
Just as he and Irune made it up to the last ramp, there was a sudden woosh in the air along with a pair of blue-and-green blurs that shot past. His eyes widened, and he hurriedly yanked Irune back and dropped down, crouching along the planks.
Lyle lay there panting for a moment. Were those Grünhäuter? Had they spotted them? He stayed there for a moment, heart fluttering in his chest as nothing answered him beyond the sound of the stormy weather outside. He got up onto all fours and looked over at Irune: she was pale and breathing in shakily.
“L-Lyle? Who was that?”
“I don’t know, I didn’t get a good look at them, but at least one of those flyers that just passed us was pretty big.”
He suddenly felt so alone up so high in the air, with nothing but empty void and the ground far, far below off just to his right. The Quilava tried his hardest not to look down. If those fliers had lingered a bit longer or looked just a little closer…
“Lyle? I think we’ve got a problem up here.”
Lyle’s ears pricked at Kate’s voice coming from the level above. He hurriedly nudged Irune along as the pair made their way up the final ramp. As he made it to the top, he already saw Kate and Dalton waiting for them, with the Sneasel motioning off at the wall of the tower to her left.
Lyle followed her claws over with his eyes and grimaced. There was a window there alright, with cheaply made wooden shutters that looked like they were meant to be temporary that Kate had opened up… along with a set of metal bars behind them blocking the way.
“Scales, are these supposed to be here right now?” she asked.
“I didn’t know that they’d be here,” Dalton murmured. “I… suppose that I should’ve known better with how important the Royal Library is to the crown…”
Lyle’s mind went blank for a moment. After coming this far, they were seriously going to be thwarted by some gottverdammten bars? He felt a tug at his shoulder, and saw Irune studying the bars over the window closely, before turning back to him.
“Lyle? Remind me, how did you force your way into that wagon I was being carried in?”
“Kate and I heated up and cooled the metal on the lock a few times,” he explained. “Metal expands when it’s hot and contracts when it’s cooled. We just did it quickly enough that it became brittle enough to break. Why?”
“Do you think we’d be able to do the same thing on these bars?”
Lyle watched as Kate turned her head and followed suit, to see Irune pointing at the bars over the window just right of their current one. Ones that had clearly seen their better days from how corroded they were.
“I mean, I think we could get through them, but I don’t know how quietly we can pull it off,” he said. “Those guards aren’t that far away from us right now.”
“Isn’t that all the more reason to light them up?” Kate asked. “We do at least have the rain in the background and it’s not as if we’re not taking a risk of getting spotted just hanging around here like this.”
Lyle flicked his ears and listened in on the loud, flinchworthy sound of rain in the background. Loud enough that between it and the wind, he couldn’t hear anything from the bridge on the Upper Streets that couldn’t have been more than a hundred paces away at most.
He looked back at the bars and ran a paw against them. They were firm to the touch, but they definitely looked like they were on the thin side. Thinner than the ones that had been on Irune’s cage…
Lyle sucked in sharply as his vents came alive. Screw it, they were already taking risks coming here, what was one more?
“Right, let’s make this fast, then.”
He exhaled and he spat out a brilliant gout of fire over the window’s bars. The dust and grime caked on them burned away, as the corroded metal started to glow from the heat. Guess he really was getting the hang of that Flamethrower tay-ehm Spark tutored him.
As soon as Lyle finished, he ducked out the way for Kate to spit up an Icy Wind, which hissed and dripped water on contact. After a quick repetition of attacks between the two of them, Kate turned her head to Irune motioning at the bars with her claws.
“Give ‘em a few hard strikes near their welds!” she insisted. “That’s about as good as we’re going to get here!”
Irune ran forward and obliged with a set of hacks from her tusks, which knocked the bar loose inside with an audible clatter. Lyle and Dalton both winced and grimaced at the noise, but after a moment’s hesitation, Irune moved onto the next bar and repeated much the same.
… Except this time, when the bar broke and fell in, the sound of movement came from the lower levels of the scaffolding, prompting Kate to pin her ears flat and look down past the edge.
“Hey! There’s someone down there on the scaffolding!”
Lyle’s heart almost jumped up into his throat at the voice, and he felt Irune cling and dig her claws into his pelt. There was a moment of collective shock, before Kate turned her body and began to reach for the gap in the bars.
“Time to go!”
Kate crawled through the gap in the bars, wincing a little as her pelt brushed still-hot embers that her Icy Wind hadn’t smothered. Lyle followed suit after her, then Irune, and lastly Dalton, who Kate and Lyle pulled in. The Heliolisk fell as Kate grabbed him and jerked him to keep him from landing on his splinted arm. It still wasn’t enough to keep the lizard from letting out a small yelp, making Lyle flinch and turn his head back up towards the window.
Those footsteps were much louder right now. Much closer, too.
Lyle squirmed and inched back from the window as his mind went blank as to how in the hell they were supposed to hide that damage. Before he could say anything, Kate turned her attention to the loose bars lying on the floor, before motioning at the shutters on the window’s sides.
“Quick! Pull those closed!” she insisted.
Lyle hurriedly went over and tugged one end with Irune while Dalton and Kate pulled the other. Lyle cringed after feeling moisture on the shutter’s surface, and looked down to see there were still holes in the ratty piece of crap. How was this supposed to help at all?
“Give me some space!” Kate cried.
He and the others did so, as Kate slid and grabbed one of the bars by a lump of half-melted ice clinging to it and hastily wedged it at the base of the shutters. She blew out a small puff of icy breath to freeze it into place, when the sound of footsteps against the scaffolding grew louder and louder and wingbeats joined in with them.
Lyle hurriedly pulled Irune away from the window as Dalton and Kate did much the same. He held his breath and covered Irune’s mouth, quietly gulping as he caught a glimpse of a Pidgeot peering through the holes in the shutters. The Pidgeot grabbed the handles with his beak to try and open it, only for the shutters to refuse to budge from the icy lump at the bottom. The Pidgeot gave another, fruitless tug, before frowning and walking away.
“Useless piece of junk’s rusted shut,” the Pidgeot harrumphed. “Check the rest of the scaffolding on this level. Whoever you saw on this side of the library couldn’t have gotten far!”
Oh thank gods, that actually worked. Mostly, since they’d still managed to get spotted in the end, but Lyle decided he’d take what he could get. The Quilava let out a sigh of relief and shakily wandered deeper into the room they were in.
“O-Oh Götterblut, that was way too close.”
“Gee, light up the room a bit more, why don’t ya?” Kate scoffed.
Lyle hadn’t noticed it, but his vents were positively pouring fire at the moment. When he looked around, he saw that they were in some sort of dingy room with rows of shelves with boxes on them.
He blinked, trying to calm his racing heart as he tried to make sense of his surroundings.
“... Where on earth are we right now?” the Quilava asked.
Dalton looked up at the wall behind them briefly. Lyle and his teammates followed along, when Kate stopped and pointed out runes on a wood and metal plaque by the door. Some numbers, and then one that looked vaguely like an Unown that was used to render terms inherited from human times that had unknown original meanings.
“... I think I have an idea of where we are in the library right now,” the Heliolisk said.
“Wait, you do?” Irune asked.
“We’re in the records room. Or one of them, anyways.”
Dalton held out his good hand and revealed a few cards in them. Each of them were made out of a solid color with some runes on them. Numbers, another one of those Unown-looking ones, and then what looked like book titles. Lyle noticed Kate blinking a moment at the sight of the cards, quirking a brow back at her Heliolisk teammate.
“Wait, Scales. Are these the books?” she asked. “Since they sure as hell look like the weirdest books I’ve ever seen if they are.”
“Hardly. These cards are part of a system labeling where different books are in this library,” the Electric-type answered. “The ones I grabbed are just some random titles, but from the way they’re organized, it looks like this library’s still using the same system we used to use in university.”
The Heliolisk trailed off a moment, before turning his attention down the hallway and studying the darkened corridors carefully.
“And that means we should be looking around for some stairs,” the Heliolisk said. “Since I know that I’ve seen copies of every title on that list Igna and Ansel gave us before in the central reading room here. The sorts of mythology books that Irune was looking ought to be there too.”
“‘The central reading… room’?” Kate asked.
Lyle watched as her teammates turned puzzled stares over at the Heliolisk, and honestly, he was a bit confused herself. Just what on earth did this reading room look like? And if it was a central one, did that mean there were others that they might be missing out on?
Dalton gave no answer, as he trudged down the left side of the corridor and motioned for everybody to follow along with a low grunt.
“Trust me, you’ll know when you see it,” Dalton said. “Just stick close to me and stay on your guard.”
Five minutes later, Irune had followed the rest of Team Forager through the darkened corridors of what Dalton insisted was the Royal Library. She hadn’t seen any shelves of books, which according to the Heliolisk was because they were on a basement level… which she wasn’t fully sure how that was supposed to work when they were gods-knew-how-many metri above the ground right now.
Before long, they came across a door labeled as belonging to a stairwell at the north side of the building. Or at least, that was what the runes she’d been able to make out from the dim lighting had said, and the stairs that seemingly just kept going up and up confirmed it..
Every so often, Lyle and Kate would stop and sniff the air or twitch their ears as they climbed for any sign of other Pokémon up ahead. And every time, her breath would tighten. It wasn’t just from the idea of stumbling into an armored soldier that had put her on edge, but a lingering dread that had gotten worse and worse to the point where she swore she could feel it burning her up from the inside.
She knew well enough what Lacan and Sophia thought she was, and this whole time, she’d held out hope that they were wrong. Or at least wrong enough that she could just abandon her journey to the Divine Roost and brush it off as having gotten swept up in a superstitious panic. That was why she wanted to try and find some confirmation one way or the other even back when they were in Errberk Village.
… But what if Lacan and Sophia were right? It was easy enough to dismiss those strange powers when it was just that strange fire which started popping up, but then came that strange electricity. And those dreams. She first started having them even before her powers started coming out, which had only grown more frequent and she kept getting new ones.
And from the stories she’d heard while on the run the few times she’d shared them with others, it was hard to shake the sense that they were something much more than just mere nightmares.
“... This one’s locked, too.”
Irune snapped to attention and saw Kate frowning and pressing up against a push pad. Right, Dalton said on the way over that the doors along the stairwells had labels for where they led to, and the runes on the last few placards on this side of the stairwell did say they led to the Central Reading Room.
Except this had been the third door that was supposed to lead to that reading room which they’d tried to open, and like the others before it, the door just wouldn’t budge, much to her Sneasel teammate’s visible frustration.
“... Any other brilliant ideas for getting in?”
Irune watched as Lyle bit his lip and grimaced. She subconsciously pawed at her amulet and sucked in a tense breath. Maybe they ought to just turn back and take their chances sneaking out of the city. Even with the Central Reading Room right on the other end, it wasn’t as if they could just break the door down and get it. This was a library, any racket would tip any guards inside off about them in an instant.
… No, if Lacan was right about what she was, those powers within her needed to be restrained. To be sealed away and kept from ever being wielded by another Pokémon. For forever, if she could manage it. And she didn’t know where she was supposed to start beyond that the treasure her amulet looked like was somehow supposed to be able to help with that.
She snapped to attention after a warm prod at her shoulder. It was Lyle, casting a worried stare down at her.
“The hell would a bunch of Grünhäuter need from a library?” he asked. “Has Lacan gone to one before or something?”
Irune blinked. Even if her life for the past year had had some improbable-sounding events, she never would’ve imagined that they’d be here of all places even a week ago. And she just couldn’t think of a reason why Lacan would need to go to a library of all places if he needed a book…
“If he has, I certainly don’t know about it,” she replied, shaking her head. “Why do you ask?”
“Because I’m wondering if he somehow knew you were trying to get here,” the Quilava replied.
Irune’s heart skipped a beat and she set her teeth on edge. It was harder and harder to shake the feeling that Lyle was onto something. Had someone from the Möbius somehow tipped one of his underlings off? Had they been noticed while passing through the city gates after all? She knew full well how difficult it had been to get more than a few days’ respite from Lacan and his Fähnlein hounding her for the past year—why he’d managed to track them down in the middle of their flight with Hermes for gods’ sake!
Just then, Irune saw Lyle’s ears prick at the sound of a door creaking and footsteps entering the stairwell from below. Further down, Kate jolted away from the door with a start, which prompted Lyle to quickly smother his fire as Dalton hurriedly tugged him up the stairs. Irune all but dove behind the stone railing as the others piled in, helping to steady Dalton as he almost brushed his splint against the railing as they collectively held their breaths and looked down. There, she could just faintly make out the outlines of a bipedal Lycanroc and Houndoom coming to the door. Ones which were clearly wearing armor plates on their bodies.
“I told you there was a quicker way up, dingus,” the Lycanroc’s voice grumbled. “How the hell do you manage to get us lost just trying to find a big central room anyways?”
“Oh shut up, Lykos,” a Houndoom’s voice snapped. “It’s not as if I live here, alright? … Though why’s this stairwell smell like smoke?”
“Feris. You smell like smoke-”
“Someone else’s smoke.”
Irune felt Lyle bristle beside her, and saw his ears were pinned flat and his vents were smoldering from fright. She knew that Pokémon like those two had good senses from smell, but they could distinguish types of smoke from each other? Irune’s heart raced in her chest, when she noticed a jingling sound, which knowing her hearing meant that those soldiers were far too close for comfort.
“Feris, there’s other Fire-types in the ranks. One of them probably just passed through earlier,” the Lycanroc replied. “Anyhow, we’re running late for our posts, and I don’t feel like getting an earful because of you!”
She could already see the pair’s bodies poking up over the railing when Kate fished through her bag and pulled out a branch of pink-and-white wood with glassy knobs at its tip… a Slumber Wand? Lyle and Dalton noticed it too and widened their eyes, as the Quilava of the pair turned to Kate with a harsh whisper.
“Kate, what are you-?!”
Kate suddenly cut him off and flicked the Slumber Wand, flinging a peach-colored orb of light at the red Lycanroc. Everything seemed to come one after the other afterwards: the orb dissolved into a cloud of mist around the soldier’s face. The Lycanroc freezing up and beginning to gag. The Houndoom scarcely having a chance to react before the Lycanroc lost his grip on his lantern as it smashed against the floor. And then the stairwell plunging into darkness as the Houndoom’s snarls filled the air ahead of her.
“Hey! Who’s there?!”
Irune’s jaw flopped open in shock. Reshiram’s Fur, was, Kate seriously picking a fight right now?! She briefly caught a flash of light as, Lyle ducked ahead and spewed out a Smokescreen down the stairs and filled it with an ash-smelling cloud. Irune began to feel lightheaded as an almost electric feeling coursed through her body and her senses began to fade out. She could faintly hear loud hacking and wheezing, and froze as the Houndoom stumbled out in front of her.
“Gah! Little pest got smoke up my nose-!”
The electric warmth spiked as she ran ahead to engage the Houndoom, only for Dalton to sharply jerk her back. She snapped back to her senses as a second light came from Kate’s Wand and struck the Houndoom between his eyes. The soldier’s eyes briefly widened as he stumbled forward and his coughing slowed, his eyes glazing over before he pitched forward and fell on top of his Lycanroc counterpart.
Irune sucked in uneven breaths as the feeling inside her ebbed away, and looked up to see Dalton worriedly eying her. Damn it, she thought that she had more control over herself. That was the second time that her powers almost came out here in this city, as if they didn’t have enough problems to worry about.
She turned back to Kate rounding the corner further up the stairwell and looking down at her spent Slumber Wand. The Sneasel played with it briefly on her way down, before throwing it aside with a clatter and planting a foot on the Lycanroc’s head with a smug smirk.
“Sleep tight, lovebirds,” she taunted. “I knew holding onto that Slumber Wand would come in handy.”
Irune shook her head and frowned at the dozing soldiers. She didn’t know how popular she’d have been in her hometown rooting for an Outlaw, but it was hard not to feel a twinge of satisfaction over Kate getting the better of them. The stairwell suddenly came alight with whitish tones. That one was Lyle’s doing, as his vents were burning white hot and his face was screwed up into a seething scowl.
“Kate,” he hissed. “What the hell were you thinking there?!”
“No, no, those Grünhäuter had it coming,” Dalton remarked. “And as much as I can’t believe I’m saying this, she actually had the right idea there.”
Irune blinked. Dalton… was agreeing with Kate for once? That had to have been a first since they all met, especially with how befuddled Lyle’s face looked right now. The Axew watched as Dalton sauntered up to the Lycanroc and tugged at something under the Lycanroc’s army scarf that gave a metallic-sounding jingle. When he pulled it back, he revealed a keyring attached to a length of cord, swinging it about in his good hand.
“Those two would’ve just locked the door behind them after they went out into the central reading room,” he explained. “I’m not sure if trying to follow them inside would’ve been a better option.”
That… was admittedly a good point. It probably wasn’t the smartest idea of Kate’s, but the Sneasel clearly had sharp instincts as an Outlaw. Except… there were two very big problems with their plan that were now sprawled out on the ground.
“... What are we supposed to do with them?” Lyle asked, motioning at the sleeping guards. “It’s not as if they’re not going to tip off their buddies about us being here.”
“I mean, we could kill them,” Kate said. “That’d definitely shut them up.”
Irune’s eyes shrank to pins as her teammates stiffened up and whirled over to Kate. Sh-She wasn’t seriously proposing killing these ‘mons, was she? The Sneasel stooped by the Lycanroc’s neck and flexed her claws nonchalantly by it. Fearing the worst, Irune reached out to try and stop her, only for the Sneasel to casually tear a strip off the Rock-type’s scarf. They weren’t stained red, thank gods, and clutching a strip with a glinting badge attached.
“Buuut I’ve never had to get my claws dirty like that,” the Dark-type said, smirking. “Don’t feel like starting with these jokers, either,” she said.
Irune breathed a sigh of relief. It was a bit hard to tell when Pokémon like Kate were joking or not. Except, it beggared the question…
“Wait, what are you going to do to them, then?” the Axew asked.
Kate gave no answer, other than to lift a satchel from the Lycanroc as a devilish smirk came over her face.
“Oh, I was thinking of a more fun way of handling them that wouldn’t take much longer to pull off,” she said. “I'm pretty sure these two have everything we'd need in their bags, too."
Dealing with the Lycanroc and the Houndoom went by more quickly than Lyle expected. While Kate got to work “handling” the pair, Lyle lit his vents up for illumination and hurriedly made his way down to the basement levels and locked up the doors along the way with the purloined keyring. By the time he’d made it to the top and then returned to the landing where his teammates were, they had the still-snoring soldiers propped up against the stone railing. He saw Irune pull her hands back from a knot and saw that they’d tied up the Grünhäuter with lengths of rope—probably from the pair’s bags—and gagged them with their own scarves.
The whole process couldn’t have taken more than about a minute, but he supposed it was good enough since the effects of that Slumber Wand would start wearing off soon. Lyle made his way over to the door along with Irune as Dalton stuffed a pair of badges into his bag, only to notice Kate was still lingering behind where the soldiers were. She was still perched in front of the still-sleeping Lycanroc and moving her claws about the mon’s face.
“Kate?” he asked. “What are you doing?”
“Ah-ah-ah! Just need a little longer…”
The Quilava cocked a brow and glanced at his other teammates. Irune had an exhausted scowl on her face, while Dalton was burying his into the hand of his uninjured arm. Just then, Kate pulled back, twirling a small charcoal nub in her claws as she faced them with a beaming smile.
“There we go!” she cheered. “All done!”
Lyle walked over to get a better look at the Lycanroc’s face only for his expression to instantly fall. There were charcoal scrawls all over it, with similar streaks on the Houndoom’s made from white chalk. He flattened his ears out, before sharply frowning at his Sneasel teammate.
“Seriously, Kate?”
“What?” she asked, giving a small shrug of her shoulders. “You’re not seriously complaining about me giving something for those Grünhäuter to remember us by, are you?”
“M-Mrgh…”
Lyle jumped up after a loud snort and muffled protest from the Lycanroc. There was a bright orange glow as he lit up the stairwell from his vents pouring startled fire. The wolf’s eyelids briefly fluttered as the Grünhäuter shifted in place, before the Rock-type slumped over muffledly mumbling in his sleep. An impatient hiss came from the door, where Dalton was already leaning against it, and impatiently motioning for everyone to follow.
“Look, let’s just hurry up and leave already before those two wake up!” he snapped.
Lyle didn’t need further convincing. He and Kate hurried over as the Electric-type pushed the door open and they all slipped out into a large, circular chamber. The space had walls with white-and-gray designs, white floors with orange tiling along the fringes, and bookshelves that followed the walls’ curvature.
“I’ll just be borrowing this for a moment.”
Lyle looked back just in time as Kate took the keyring from Dalton’s hand and went back to the door. In a swift motion, she slipped it into the keyhole and twisted it to lock it behind them.
“There,” she said, throwing the keyring into her bag. “That should buy us some time.”
Lyle wasn’t so sure about that if these soldiers were going around with so many keys, but lost his train of thought from the sound of a quiet thump, The Quilava turned just in time to see Dalton up ahead hurriedly pulling a book off one of the lower shelves and shoveling the soldiers’ badges at the back of it before setting the book back. At least they wouldn’t have to worry about those Grünhäuter calling for help for a while. Even if it was probably best not to assume their reprieve would last all that long.
His attention turned back to his surroundings, where everywhere he looked, there were shelves that stood as tall as a Golurk and were packed on every level with books of various sizes and colors. Lyle eventually wound up looking over his shoulder and stiffened up after he noticed Irune wasn’t there. A quick glance around the corner revealed her making her way down a row of shelves and approaching light at its end. The stoat grumbled under his breath and darted over, biting his tongue to fight back the urge to loudly chew Irune out for wandering off as it slowly dawned on him that she had an awed expression on her face.
“Reshiram’s Fur, just look at this place.”
Lyle reared up as he approached and his eyes widened at the sight. In the middle of the chamber they were in, there was a tall hollow built around a circular shaft. Pylons held up the floors around it, spaced much wider than anything that Pokémon could’ve built in in modern times. Everywhere he looked, there were bookshelves dimly lit up by lanterns filled with Luminous Moss, while a closer look at the floors around the shaft revealed little nubs that jutted out at regular intervals, along with steps that went up and down the central hollow almost in a spiral. They continued up another five floors up towards a painting on the ceiling of Reshiram in flight with a fiery contrail following and almost forming a closed loop. Below them, there were other sets of stairs headed three floors downward to some sort of ground floor where desks and seats for a study area of some kind were set out.
Lyle had to admit that the place was impressive, and he couldn’t help but stop and stare a bit himself. Enough so that he didn’t even notice Dalton and Kate approaching until the Heliolisk spoke up.
“That’s the Royal Library for you. There’s almost a millennium of knowledge gathered here in this reading room and the other rooms and archives here,” Dalton said. “Though I’d encourage you not to get too wrapped up with sightseeing.”
Lyle shot Dalton a sidelong glance in reply, when Kate’s fur suddenly stood on end and she sharply tugged Irune back towards the bookcases. Lyle reflexively dropped back down to all fours and scooted back along with them, holding his breath, when he saw what had spooked Kate so badly. There was a Hitmontop and Orbeetle on the other end of the chamber, both clad in army plates, who exited out into the path next to the central hollow before ducking back into the thick of the bookshelves.
Lyle breathed out and felt his heart thump inside his chest, before feeling a nudge at his shoulder and looking to see Dalton glancing down at him.
“These aren’t exactly normal times here and we’re not normal visitors,” the Heliolisk reminded.
Lyle sucked in a sharp breath and felt his stomach flutter. Gods, just how many soldiers were in this building? And he doubted ambushing soldiers here would be anywhere as easy to keep quiet as those last two they ran into, and with how tall the bookshelves were, they’d never see them coming until it was too late!
What on earth was going on here? Igna and Ansel had mentioned security had been stepped up around the University. Closing a library down lined up with that, but why would so many guards be needed inside a place that was empty?
The Quilava saw a flash of Kate’s claws as she motioned for silence. He held his breath when he heard faint footsteps in the distance to their left, going away from them, thank gods.
“I suppose that’s one way to make us keep quiet here,” the Sneasel murmured.
Lyle quietly sucked a breath in as he gaped about his surroundings. With all the books and shelves around, it was hard to settle on a place to start looking around. Irune looked similarly uneasy, as she gave a gulping paw at her tusks.
“How are we supposed to find anything at all with so many books here?”
“You remember those cards that we swiped back in the records room?” Dalton asked, as he pulled out a card from his bag with some sort of off-yellow square on it.
“Try looking up at the shelves next to us.”
Lyle glimpsed up at the shelves and noticed that the entire top had been painted with a matching stripe, and the fringe of the flooring looked like it matched too. Maybe some shade of orange from how similar it looked to the fire on the Reshiram design. The Quilava warily poked his head around the corner and looked out towards the central hollow. He had to squint a little, but from the change in tint, he could make out that the shelves on the floor above them were definitely yellow. So these colors were actually used for something?
“So whatever book that card belongs to is here on this floor?” the Quilava asked.
“That’s right. Every one of these cards is coded with a color and a set of numbers,” Dalton explained. “As you already gathered, the color specifies the floor it’s kept on. And the number on it specifies the shelf, which has books sorted by the writing order of the first rune. For the book on this card in particular, it should be right over…”
Dalton moved his fingers along the spines of the books, eying them as he walked along, before abruptly stopping and reaching his good arm forward to pull out a thick, brown book.
“Here,” he said. “It’s that tome of The Royal Lexicon of Sciences and Arts on our list.”
Lyle blinked and made his way over with his teammates as the Heliolisk held up the book. Sure enough, the title of the book matched up, with Dalton opening it to a page that had a Gem much like the one they’d seen in that contraption back at the University, with a blurb about how it was composed of crystalized Ether. The Quilava raised a brow at how the Electric-type was able to zero in on the book so quickly, when he noticed that the spines of all the books on the shelf had colored labels matching the floor’s stripe and three sets of numbers labeling them. … Those must’ve been the seals that Igna and Ansel had been talking about.
“Huh, shame that more of our marks don’t have a system like this for their stuff,” Kate murmured as she pawed at the encyclopedia volume. “It makes finding everything so easy.”
“Indeed,” Dalton replied. “Though there’s nothing keeping us from also picking up books that are handy for ourselves which aren’t on Igna and Ansel’s list. For instance, we could stand to have a new set of maps after we soaked that handbook we stole from those Hunters.”
Dalton passed the encyclopedia over to Lyle, who quietly stuffed it into his bag. The Quilava slung his satchel back over his shoulder, only to pause and catch himself briefly.
“Wait, so are the rest of the books that we need also on this floor?” he asked.
“I’d be shocked if they were,” Dalton answered. “For example, The Complete Tales of Shiren the Wanderer would either be shelved in the literature or the history section. There’s some room to quibble with where it ought to be, which is why I got cards for books that were in both of those sections.”
The Heliolisk held out a pair of cards, one yellow and one that was either red or green from the way it looked to him. Lyle raised a brow puzzledly and was about to ask how they’d know where to go, when he suddenly noticed Irune catch herself as a light of realization came over her eyes.
“Wait a minute…” she said “If the color above us is yellow, does that mean these floors laid out in the same order as a rainbow?”
“Along with black at the very bottom and white at the very top, but yes,” Dalton added. “For obvious reasons, literature is the closer of the two sections to us, so we should check it first for books if we can.”
That… made a lot of sense, actually. Even if Lyle was surprised Dalton thought it’d be possible that a bunch of folktales would be put in a history section. Then the best way of handling things would be to simply go to the floors where they expected the books they needed would be, and grab everything on the list that was there before moving on. Lyle started to creep ahead, only to stop after hearing Kate tap her foot beside him.
“... Wouldn’t it be faster for us to just split up and check both sections at once?” she asked, putting a claw to her mouth. “And shouldn’t we be checking the green floor first? That’s where the history stuff is, right? Don’t we have more books we need to get from there?”
Lyle pinned his ears back at Kate’s suggestion. Blauflamme, was she hearing herself talk right now? The others looked similarly unenthused about the proposal, as Dalton narrowed his eyes back with a low scoff.
“Did you hit your head earlier, or did you not see all the Grünhäuter crawling around?” the Heliolisk harrumphed. “In what world would it be a good idea to split up right now when we could just search each section and move on together?”
“The one in which we don’t know exactly where stuff like Ansel’s book of fairy tales is at?” Kate scoffed back. “Besides, what are we supposed to do if someone misshelved it?”
Dalton bit his tongue in reply. Lyle guessed that was one way to tell he hadn’t considered that possibility. Though the more he thought about it, it was hard to argue that Kate didn’t have a point. Sticking together in a big group the whole time meant covering less ground and being more at risk of making a slip-up that would give their position away…
The Quilava faltered a moment as he was unsure what the lesser evil of the two ideas was, when he heard quiet pattering against the tiles. He turned, and saw Irune looking up at him and his teammates.
“Why don’t we start with the green floor go in teams of two?” the Axew suggested. “That way, we would be able to tell each other when we need to move on more easily and fall back to the yellow floor where we keep searching. That way, if one team gets in trouble, the other one would still be close enough to come and help.”
Lyle blinked in reply at the Axew’s suggestion. For a ‘mon who was a novice thief at best, Irune sure was able to come up with some solid suggestions. Had she gone through another situation like this sometime before they met? Kate seemed to like the idea based on the smile she was cracking, as she sidled up and poked at Irune.
“So you did learn something from your old buddies, huh?” she teased. “Well, I think that the teams we should split up into are obvious enough. Scales and I will stick together, while Lyle can stick with you.”
The Heliolisk stiffened up and frowned sharply. He turned his head aside, shooting a skeptical glance out the side of his eye.
“Kate, you do realize that if we ran into a Fighting-type together-”
“That you can use Thunder Wave to slow them down and I’d have Psycho Cut to deal with ‘em? Yeah? What’s your point?” she asked. “Besides, Irune’s the one that those soldiers want so badly, so shouldn’t whoever’s paired with her be the ‘mon that’s best at stalling for time? It’s not like Lyle’s ever gone wrong doing that with a burn or a Smokescreen in the past.”
Lyle looked down at Irune, who seemed to hesitate briefly. He didn’t know how he felt about the idea of being the one stuck with the biggest target on his back, but between the splint on Dalton’s arm and Kate’s perennial daredevil tendencies… he supposed he really was the best candidate for watching over Irune.
“We’ll make it work. Irune and I will take the left side of the stairs, you two take the right,” he sighed. “We’ll work our way towards each other, just leave a book at the end of the shelf when you find something.”
The Quilava’s fellows nodded their agreement and broke into pairs. Lyle and Irune made their way over to the stairs and crept up them, making their way up to the shelves on the next floor when they heard footsteps approaching and hurriedly ducked behind them for cover. The pair sucked their breaths in as an Inteleon and a Scolipede in green armor stepped out, the Inteleon stopping and shooting a dubious frown to his counterpart.
“Cera, are you sure we’re on the right floor?”
“Of course I am!” the Scolipede snapped. “We were posted to keep watch in the literature section, right?”
Lyle froze and held his breath and looked over at the pair of Grünhäuter. Good thing they weren’t starting on this floor. He wasn’t sure if Kate and Dalton could see them coming up the steps, but if those soldiers so much as looked around the corner right now to stop to try and scent the air…
The stoat remained still, not daring to so much as turn and check up on Irune as his heart pounded in his chest. All the while, uncomfortable memories of hiding on night when the Foehn Gang started coming back to his mind. Of curling up trembling in that dingy burrow as armored Pokémon prowled about snarling. Suddenly, he heard the crash of books come from further off on the floor, and the Inteleon abruptly whirled around in alarm.
“Huh?! What the-?!”
“Easy, Karl,” the Scolipede chided. “You probably just brushed up against a book on the way over. Come on, let’s see what fell out.”
The soldiers drifted off, and Lyle let out a stifled sigh of relief. He turned back and suddenly flared up after seeing Irune wasn’t behind him. Blauflamme, where on earth could she-?!
“Did they buy it?”
There, at the far end of the bookcase, the Axew popped around the corner and crept up to him. She was panting from stress, and Lyle had to fight to smother the fire from his vents.
“Don’t sneak off like that!” he hissed. “You had me worried sick there!”
She looked up at him, and a part of him was surprised to hear the words leave his mouth. As weird as it was, he really did feel worried for her back there. Probably just some sentimental side getting the better of him. From the stairs, Lyle caught a glimpse of Kate and Dalton making their way up the next set of steps. The coast must’ve looked clear, so it was their cue to get moving.
Except the Axew was looking aside and seemed troubled. He hadn’t been that harsh toward her, had he?
“Look, your distraction worked well enough,” he whispered. “Just give me a bit more warning next time.”
She nodded back and her mood at least seemed to improve a bit… maybe. He admittedly hadn’t paid that much attention as they made their way up the next flight of stairs to the green floor. On the way up, he noticed the little nubs were actually statuettes of Reshiram. Perhaps whoever built this place wanted to make some sort of statement about how this was a place to find out truths, but surely this was laying it on a bit thick.
They waited briefly on Kate and Dalton, before their pairings parted ways and scanned the bookshelves from opposite directions. The titles all seemed to blur together going over the shelves as they scanned them for runes that matched the start of any of the books on the list and cross-checking against their names. The routine grew familiar enough after a while: go and check the shelves, and wait or fall back whenever they heard the sound of footsteps getting too close. Thankfully nobody had instructed the soldiers posted in this library to stay stealthy, so it at least made it easy to hear them coming.
He just wished that Ansel had picked a book that didn’t have The as the start of its title, since even if they’d found a copy of The Varhyder Chronicles that way, he’d lost count of how many gottverdammte books on this floor must’ve had titles that started with it. He tried keeping an eye out for runes that matched the ones in ‘Shiren’, but he was starting to lose hope that it’d be here on this floor. Meanwhile, he heard Irune murmur to herself as her eyes wandered towards some of the titles on the spine and blinked puzzledly as they passed.
“‘The Will to Might’, ‘On the Other Side of Good and Evil’, ‘So Spoke Zah-Rah-Toos-Trah’…” the Axew murmured. “... Why do all of these book titles sound so weird? And why’s their color different from this floor?”
Lyle blinked and turned to see Irune eyeing three books with ascending numbers on their covers that indicated they were part of a set, with seals on them that looked like the ones all around the shelf… unless they were meant to be red seals.
Though he supposed that the titles were weird for what were supposed to be history texts. The titles Irune mentioned were all technically correct, but he was pretty sure the runes were meant to be read differently. After all, something about ‘Beyond Good and Evil’ had more of a ring to it, even if the specific runes used made him suspect it was meant to be read in Hightongue as ‘Jenseits von Gut und Böse₁’.
A part of him was curious what the three books were even about, when a little ways up on the shelf above them, he finally saw it: a set of runes reading ‘Shiren’ on the spine. They were rendered in a set of simple runes meant to mark their rhythms, to be expected from names whose meanings weren’t clear, and not a single book around shared the same runes in their titles.
He couldn’t believe he was seriously coming across this in a history section, but he wasn’t going to complain.
“I think that’s it,” he whispered. “Though let’s go check up on the others, since we shouldn’t hang out in this section longer than we have to.”
Irune nodded and hurried off as Lyle pulled the book out and looked down on it. There on its cover was an illustration of a Grovyle with Leaf Blades drawn and a Mienfoo standing at his side. The Quilava cracked the book open and leafed through to the table of contents… ‘The Magic Castle of the Desert’... yes, this would do quite nicely for getting Igna and Ansel off their backs.
The Quilava’s ears flickered at the sound of quiet footsteps approaching and froze, hurriedly whirling about expecting to come face-to-face with some scowling soldier. Much to his relief, he found Irune leading his teammates forward, prompting him to shake his head with a quiet sigh.
“Say something when you’re nearby next time, I almost burned you there!” he sighed. “Though we picked up two books from the list while we were going around, how about you two?”
“Scales and I found one on the floor we came from, two up here plus a replacement for that Handbook we got soaked in the river,” Kate replied. “I think we’re just down to a book or two from the mythology section, and then we can get out of here.”
Music to his ears, really. The others traded nods with Kate, before they made their way towards the reading room’s outer wall and studied it. Once they finished, they just needed to find a door to one of those stairwells and find their way back to that records room. Lyle… wasn’t sure how dicey or not it’d be to slip back out onto that scaffolding outside, but as long as they retraced their steps, they had an exit already waiting for them to go back to that records room.
“Lacan, are we sure that the Dyad wouldn’t have already come here? I can’t imagine she wouldn’t have fled the Capital of all places if she didn’t have the chance.”
Lyle’s blood ran cold and he instinctively froze with his teammates at the sound of a Corvisquire’s cawing voice. An uncomfortably familiar Corvisquire’s cawing voice…
A quick glance down the central shaft confirmed his worst fears. There just below them on the orange floor they’d entered from, were Lacan and Sophia, making their way around along the railing overlooking the central atrium. Team Forager reflexively dove behind the railing, peeking out as the pair made their way past unaware of their presence.
“The record of checked-out books over the past few days speaks for itself, along with the others transferred into this library. I doubt the report of that disturbance on the east side of the library was just a fluke, Sophia,” the Salamence remarked. “Though even if it was, we’ve lost too much of their trail as-is. We’re better off trying to make sense of what the Dyad hopes to accomplish by heading to the Divine Roost while she’s still relatively close to us.”
Lyle struggled to stifle startled fire from his vents along with an overpowering urge to scream. His breath tightened as he saw his teammates’ eyes had visibly widened. Gottverdammt, Lacan already knew they were going to the Divine Roost? How? And how had he been expecting them to come here?
Had someone at the Möbius tipped them off? But if so, who?
The Quilava started to feel lightheaded when he heard the rattle of the mail in Lacan’s armor stop. A rumbling hem and haw came from the bottom of the atrium. The Salamence fidgeted his wings in thought, when he turned and looked over at his Corvisquire partner with a shake of his head.
“... I suppose it wouldn’t hurt to do another check. Though while you’re there, grab the copy of The Collected Legends from Wander on the shelf,” he said. “There was an older edition that was not accounted for earlier in the backroom, along with a copy of Ein und Alles. The thought crossed my mind that it might be pertinent to hold onto it until our mission is over.”
Wait, ‘The Collected Legends from Wander’? Lyle had heard that title before somewhere, but where?
“Perhaps it’s just paranoia,” the Salamence said. “But for a text containing passages concerning the reawakening of beings like the Dyad, information hidden behind even small differences in nuance or detail could potentially affect our mission’s outcome.”
Lyle watched as Lacan and Sophia drifted off, before exhaling and panting tensely as he felt his stomach settle and began to calm down. Except something in him couldn’t calm down. He glanced over at Irune, who was shrinking back wide-eyed from him and the others.
Just what the hell was she? Kate glanced over with her ears pinned back and a wary tilt of her head, blinking briefly before she managed out a puzzled murmur to the Dragon-type.
“‘Reawakening’? ‘Dyad’ is what he’s been calling you all this time, so does that mean those freaky power things you’ve been doing are supposed to get even stronger?”
“I’m… not fully sure,” the Axew said. “But we need to get that book before Lacan and Sophia do.”
“And why do we want to do that when those two are specifically looking for it?” the Sneasel pressed. “I get that it probably has stuff about your powers in there, but can’t we just snag a copy from outside?”
“Because it was on the list of books that Igna and Ansel gave us and they said that they specifically needed copies from this library.”
Scheiße₂. Lyle knew he’d heard that title somewhere. He hurriedly double-checked the list of books on the paper that Igna and Ansel passed onto them, and sure enough it was there. Lyle bit his tongue and hesitated. He didn’t know where that backroom was, but it couldn’t possibly be any less guarded than this reading room, and they were already running out of time.
Maybe there were other advantages to trying to grab that copy, too. He wasn’t sure how ignorant Irune really was about her powers, but she didn’t seem to be lying earlier. If Lacan already knew where they were trying to go, they needed every advantage they could get for trying to beat him to the Divine Roost.
Lyle turned over to Dalton, nervously looking down at the floor below where the Salamence and his Corvisquire underling had just been. A thought briefly crossed his mind that Lacan and Sophia had mentioned they’d had trouble finding the copy of The Collected Legends from Wander as he thought back to those misshelved books he spotted earlier…
“Dalton, if a ‘mon were to lose a mythology book here in the central reading room, where would it most likely wind up?” he asked.
“It’d have to be misshelved somewhere on the same floor as the mythology section, since those labels are pretty hard to mistake,” he replied. “I’m not sure how the librarians could’ve managed that unless something happened to the runes on the spine, unless there just weren’t any labeling that particular book.”
“Scales, can you narrow that down for us at all a bit?” Kate tsked. “Since you never told us where the myth-”
“It’s on the floor below us,” the Heliolisk explained. “The mythology and literature sections are on different parts of the Yellow floor.”
Lyle supposed that that made sense since even if nobody knew who wrote the stories first, mythology was a kind of literature. Except there was just one problem:
Heavy wingbeats filled the air as Lyle saw Lacan spring up and fly up to the ledge of the yellow floor off to his right. He ducked back along the shelves and cringed, his heart racing in his chest as for a moment he thought the Salamence had seen him. There was a moment of deathly silence as he saw Sophia follow and the Graf wait on her to hop off the railing, before the pair made their way into the shelves.
… How the hell were they supposed to find that book when those two had already beaten them onto the floor?
“Hey, has anyone seen Soldat Lykos or Soldat Feris?”
Lyle and his companions held their breaths and warily glanced over as saw a Blastoise in army plates emerge a few shelves down. The Water-type paced out into the hallway between shelves, before he stopped and spoke into the badge with an annoyed grunt.
“Aren’t those two supposed to be watching the upper floors?” the Blastoise asked. “Though why are you on my team’s channel asking where they are?”
“They’ve gone dark for fifteen minutes! Dispatch can’t get a hold of them!”
Lyle supposed it was a good thing that they weren’t planning to stick around after snagging those last couple books, since he could’ve sworn that one of those soldiers they ambushed was named ‘Feris’. He and the others crept along, past the Blastoise and towards the steps. They froze as the turtle plodded forward when the Blastoise hesitated briefly. Lyle held his breath as the soldier was squinting his eyes, before sighing and raising his badge up to his mouth.
“Gerda, get Lucard and his team to go and check the stairwells.”
“The stairwells?” another voice asked. “Weren’t we supposed to focus on the perimeter, Gemeinwebel Breuer?”
“A couple of Strachey’s ‘mons went dark. It’s probably something stupid like them managing to lock themselves out,” the Blastoise said. “I don’t know what those two did with their badges, but Lucard should be able to find them fast with those feelers of his.”
Lyle wasn’t sure what to make of the mention of ‘feelers’ there, but a quick glance at the Blastoise’s scarf revealed a triple chevron pattern on it—as good a sign as any that he was strong and they didn’t want to fight him. The four crept along past the turtle as his shelled back was turned and made their way for the stairs, when they noticed shapes drifting off for the outer edges of the floors.
Other soldiers. Lyle wasn’t sure whether they were also looking for those soldiers they ambushed or had gotten other instructions, but it was one way to get their attention elsewhere…
“I think this is as good an opening as we’re going to get,” he said. “Come on.”
Lyle and his companions hastily darted down the steps, occasionally stopping to check their surroundings whenever they were about to break cover. After ducking behind a yellow-lined bookshelf, they stole a quick glimpse past the corner… and saw Lacan and Sophia were already scanning the ones on the other side of the atrium.
Lyle felt his blood run cold and set his teeth on edge, before slowly looking over at his companions.
“... Any brilliant ideas of how we’re supposed to get those two away from there?” he asked. “Since even with Irune’s weird powers, I don’t think we’re going to last long fighting with that Salamence.”
There was a moment of tense silence as his teammates stared blankly around the corner at the Salamence and Corvisquire as they appeared between gaps in the shelves. Dalton subconsciously pawed at the splint on his arm, as he idly mused aloud under his breath.
“The book must not be in its expected place if those two were having trouble finding it earlier,” he murmured. “We just need some way of distracting them and getting them out of there, and-”
Dalton trailed off after the sound of footsteps shifting pricked Lyle’s ears and the Heliolisk’s eyes briefly widened. Lyle turned to see and spotted Kate sneaking over with a book in her paw. She pulled it back and flung it out over the railing. Lyle lit up in startled alarm, barely managing to keep his voice in a whisper as his eyes shrank to pins.
“Kate! What are you-?!”
The Sneasel swiftly clamped a paw over his mouth as the twinkling of shattering glass rang out below. Dalton and Irune’s jaws both dropped in shock, and from the corner of his eye, Lyle saw that Kate’s book had struck a lantern on a table and dashed it to pieces. Sharp barks rang out as various figures in green plates darted out into the center of the reading room on the ground floor, as a Ferrothorn hurried over to the ledge from a couple floors above and called out below.
“Hey! Someone’s down on the bottom floor!”
Lyle and the rest of Team Forager reflexively retreated into the rows of shelves as a few guards passed by on the downward stairs, a few of them flying or gliding the distance down the central shaft. Among them, the four briefly glimpsed Lacan beating his wings to slow his descent. Lyle bit his lip tensely as they glimpsed back at the shelves where Lacan and his underling were, only to see they were empty.
“What’s going on down here?!”
Lyle sighed in relief after realizing that the Salamence’s growls were coming from the bottom of the atrium. A firm poke at his shoulder snapped him to attention, prompting him to turn and see Kate prodding at him, with Dalton and Irune both staring stunned at her.
“Hope there wasn’t anything important in that old Handbook that’s not in our replacement, since we’re never getting that back,” Kate said. “They’ll realize soon that nobody’s down there, so we’re going to need to make this an in-and-out job.”
“Right, let’s stick together this time,” Lyle said. “That way we’re all together if we have to leave in a hurry.”
Nobody objected, and he and the others quickly darted over the section of shelves where Lacan and Sophia had been. Lyle already began to scan the shelves for any sign of the runes relating to ‘Collect’ or ‘Collecting’ as he arrived when a stifled hiss pricked his ears.
“Ow, son of a-!”
Lyle whirled around and saw Dalton and Irune looking back, with Kate pulling a foot back from stumbling over a book that was lying on the floor. The Quilava let his eyes dart over to the book and the yellow label on its binding… was this really that copy of The Collected Legends from Wander? He didn’t think that Lacan or Sophia would be careless enough to just leave it lying around, but…
The Quilava flipped the book over and immediately felt a pang of disappointment as his eyes came over the title on the cover:
“‘The Nameless Songs’?”
The others began to crowd around him out of curiosity, with Dalton stopping and running his fingers underneath with a shake of his head.
“That’s actually a book we still needed, so that works out for us. Though I’m pretty sure you’re meant to read those runes in Hightongue, so that’d be ‘Die Namenloslieder₃’” Dalton corrected. “Sounds a bit more natural when it’s said that way, don’t you think?”
Right, Lacan had mentioned that there were old versions of books on the shelf. Even if the condition of the binding didn’t look that much worse than a book from a secondhand store. He grabbed the book and shoved it into his satchel, when he noticed Irune stealing puzzled glances between it and Dalton.
“Wait, But why would there be a songbook in a mythology section?” Irune asked. “And why would those songs be ‘nameless’?”
“I’m pretty sure it’s a play on words,” the Heliolisk replied. “A ‘Lied₄’ can refer a type of poem about heroes and their accomplishments, while calling something ‘nameless’ in Hightongue can be a way of saying that it’s indescribably great or strong. So-”
“Oi, Scales. Are you gonna keep running your mouth off or are you gonna help scan the shelves here?”
Lyle and the others turned up to see Kate looking down from climbing up to the upper shelves with an annoyed frown. Dalton blinked a moment, before shoving the book away with a sigh.
“Right, another time,” Dalton said. “Let’s get what we came for and get out of here.”
Lyle and his teammates divided the shelves up among each other, opting to go by relative height. He and Irune took the lower shelves from their stature, while Dalton took the middle, and Kate the upper ones thanks to her ability to clamber around on their ledges.
Lyle hurriedly scanned the bottom shelves for any sign of The Collected Legends from Wander, but no matter what he tried, he just couldn’t find anything that had ‘Wander’ in the title.
A sinking feeling came over his stomach. Lacan and Sophia had only been around these shelves for all of a minute at most. They couldn’t have already found it and taken it, could they?
“Ack!”
Lyle hurriedly stepped aside as a thick apple-colored tome hit the ground with an audible thud, with Kate staring down with a startled grimace. The Quilava froze and held his breath for what felt like a small eternity, as he expected a snarling soldier to round the corner at any moment. The seconds dragged on, and after realizing the sound he could hear was still coming from the floors below, Lyle exhaled and steadied his breath as Kate neared the fallen book with a curious poke.
“Wait, is this one it?” Kate asked. “Since that was one hell of a tree-killer there, so you’d think it’d be important-”
The Sneasel gaped down at the title, only to frown and furrow her brow as her eyes fell across its runes.
“Hrmph, guess not,” she murmured. “This one says ‘The Kingdom, the...’ uh...”
She trailed off and blinked, before shaking her head with a puzzled frown.
“Er… I can’t make out most of the rest of them. But the point is that the title’s wrong.”
Lyle went over and looked down at the runes on the cover. He supposed that he couldn’t fault Kate too hard for struggling with reading it. The runes for the subtitle were so small that he had to squint to read them, and a number of runes on the cover looked particularly flowery.
“It says ‘The Kingdom, the Republic, and the Empire: Tales of a Great Nation of Legend’. Pretty sure the last two are types of countries from faraway lands and fairy tales,” Lyle remarked. “Don’t ask me how the hell’s anyone supposed to casually read that subtitle.”
“Must have been a quirk from when its edition was first written, since the title certainly sounds like it was written a long time ago,” Dalton remarked. “Shame we’re in such a hurry, since ‘Das Königreich, Die Republik, und Das Kaiserreich’₅ has a ring to it for a title.”
“Sounds more like something that’d put me to sleep,” Kate muttered, pinning her ears back. “Who on earth would read something like that for fun?”
Lyle cast an aside glance and noticed Dalton briefly frowning at the Sneasel’s reply. He supposed that was one way to get an answer to Kate’s question. He briefly felt Irune brush past him and saw her walk up blinking, briefly pawing at the spine of the strange tome.
“With a title like that and how big it is, I wonder why they didn’t split it into three smaller books,” Irune murmured. “Though is this really a collection of myths? Why, it almost sounds like a history text!”
“Well, whatever it is, I’m pretty sure you could knock someone into next week flinging it,” Kate remarked. “So, I guess it’s got some practical value-”
This was going on long enough. They had precious moments to work with at the moment, so it didn’t make sense getting distracted over a doorstopper like this.
“Look, just stay focused on books with the rune for ‘Wander’ on it!” Lyle insisted. “It’s supposed to look fairly similar both in Footprint Runes and normal ones, and…”
Lyle trailed off after noticing that on the bottom shelf, by Kate’s heel, there was a book buried in the corner with archaic runes on the spine that looked much like footprints, along small ones that had been added as a superscript. Small enough that he had to squint to make out.
‘The Collected Legends of Wonder’? Lyle at first thought it was strange until he remembered Dalton’s comment about titles which were meant to be read in Hightongue. Gods, he felt stupid. All this time he’d been looking for the wrong rune in the title! ‘Wander’ was written with the same rune as ‘wonder’ in Hightongue, so then that book was…
“Ah! That’s it down there!” Lyle cried.
Lyle crouched and grabbed onto the spine of the book with his mouth and forepaws. Gods, with a place on the bottom shelf like that no wonder why Lacan and Sophia had overlooked it. The Quilava yanked it free, passing it up to Kate who stuffed it into her satchel in a swift motion.
“Scales, are we missing anything from that list?”
The Heliolisk briefly fished out the list that Igna and Ansel gave them and scanned its contents. Almost as quickly as he’d pulled it out, the Heliolisk shoved it back in with a shake of his head.
“No, that’s everything.”
“Great, so how do we get out of here, then?”
“Towards the wall” Dalton said. “The nearest exit should be along it and to the left.”
Thank gods. Lyle took off running along with Kate and Dalton as his heart fluttered in his chest and a sense of unreality came over him. They- They were actually pulling this job off. They’d still have to get back to the Möbius and pay Igna and Ansel and their Thieves’ Guild buddies off, but at least they could worry more about sneaking out of the city. Why, even managed to accomplish their goal of helping Irune get to the bottom of-
The Quilava froze after noticing that the Axew wasn’t at his side. He skidded to a stop and whirled back, where she remained in place at the bookcase.
“... Irune?”
Blauflamme, why on earth was she just standing there?! Lyle hurried back over to the bookshelf and reached out with a paw to grab her, when she kept her eyes fixed blankly at the lower shelf and stooped down to pull something from it. Lyle hesitated briefly after seeing the book she pulled out, when Kate and Dalton caught up with him from behind.
“Irune, what are you doing?!” Kate demanded. “We need to get-!”
The Axew turned the book around for everyone to see it and for Kate and Dalton to freeze alongside him. There on the cover, in between lines of what looked like arrangements of footprints, was the same triangular design as they’d seen at that Kyurem shrine by the river leading into Newangle City.
The same one as that pendant Irune always wore.
“What’s this?” Lyle asked. “And why does it have the same design as your pendant?”
“It’s a copy of Ein und Alles, a mythology text telling of our patron goddess, her counterpart deities, and what we know of their history with our world.”
Lyle felt his vents flare to life whirled around with his companions and felt the color drain out of his face. There, right front of them, was that damned Corvisquire from Lacan’s Fähnlein cutting off their escape route.
He was such a gottverdammter idiot. Of course Lacan wouldn’t just leave these shelves unwatched! Lyle’s vents flared to life as his teammates braced themselves at the armored crow’s appearance, as Irune pointed at her with a frightened squeak.
“Y-You! You’re-!”
“Sophia Krarmors, Ritterin von Herbergau and the Oberstleutnant of Graf von Wellenhafen,” the Corvisquire answered. “There’s not much time to steer things to a peaceful resolution, so let’s be direct: you all know why I’m here, and it’s not for an extra copy of a book that Graf Wellenhafen and I already have.”
Lyle started to feel lightheaded as he crouched and grit his teeth. He oughta light up this damned bird right here and now! It was because of her that Alvin had gotten caught in the first place! She was the one who’d gotten them shot down with Hermes over Primordial Woods!
… Except, he could see the Stabsoffizier blue on her scarf as clear as day. And he knew from past experience that she surely didn’t get it through nepotism. Did- Did they even have a chance fighting against her right now?
“Hrmph, so you just expect us to roll over for you?” Kate spat. “Yeah, keep dreaming!”
Sophia narrowed her eyes briefly, before batting out her wings with a sharp scoff.
“I’d encourage you to read the room better, Outlaw,” the Corvisquire chided. “Or did you really think you could make a racket here without alerting every soldier and Gendarm in this chamber?”
Lyle bit his lip and looked back nervously at the open shaft of the library. So even if they did get the better of this Sophia, it’d just be leaping from the frying pan and into the fire. Lyle’s breaths grew tighter and tighter as he suddenly felt blocked off from every end. Just what was he supposed to do when Sophia had them dead to rights like this?
Except, no blow followed, nor even an alerting cry. Lyle blinked for a moment and noticed his teammates staring dumbly back at the Oberstleutnant as she shook her head with a low sigh.
“I suppose that I’ll have to spell things out after all,” she sighed. “It’s not you three that we’re after. We’re after her, the Dyad.”
Lyle and his companions froze for a moment and stared as the Corvisquire raised a wing, pointing it off at Irune in their midst. The Axew visibly flushed pale and seemed to freeze up from panic, as Lyle traded looks between her and the soldier.
He knew that the army was after Irune. Everything that happened since Waterhead Cave had been because they’d been around her. But why? What could the army need this kid for so badly that they’d hound them across half of Varhyde?
“Why on earth does she matter so much to you?” he demanded. “What the hell is this ‘Dyad’ you keep going on about?”
Sophia tensed her wings, only to visibly falter and hesitate. Lyle wasn’t sure what to make of that as the entire time, a serious expression remained on her face, before she shook her head with a quiet sigh.
“It is an internal name we’ve been using to refer to a reincarnated god,” the Corvisquire explained. “That Axew with you is the Dyad of the Nameless Dragon: the reincarnation of the entity who begets our land’s patron goddess and her counterparts.”
Author’s Notes:
Words and Phrases
1. Jenseits von Gut und Böse - “Beyond Good and Evil”. “jenseits” carries a literal meaning of “that side”, and can be translated as either “beyond” or “on the other side” depending on context of usage. “Böse” can also be used as a term to refer to a villainous figure.
2. Scheiße - “shit”, direct cognate with English word, but more widely used as an intensifier or component of vulgar expressions.
3. Die Namenloslieder - “The Nameless Songs”
4. Lied - “song”, both in the sense of a lyrical composition and in the sense of epic poetry
5. Das Königreich, Die Republik, und Das Kaiserreich - “The Kingdom, the Republic, and the Empire”
Teaser Text
While much of what we can remember of the gods and their interactions with humans before the Great Flash has faded into the realm of myths, we know that like us, that humans also wondered about their place in the cosmos and the powers that govern it. And like us, humans too, had myths of events and knowledge so distant that they were muddled memories even for them.
One of the more curious myths was one which claimed that our universe originated from a singular being—a ‘Monad’ which was the beginning of everything. From there Monad formed ‘Dyad’, a peculiar entity or group thereof whose definition varied depending on its teller: matter, power, the energies that undergird our material world. All wildly different, and agreeing only that ‘Dyad’ was subordinate to the Monad which created it.
Some tellings of that myth say that ‘Dyad’ helped create our universe further still. Some say that from Dyad came numbers, and signs, which formed lines and planes from which solid bodies and then the elements formed. Others say that from Dyad came ‘Triad’, a balance and harmony from which the rest of the cosmos formed. That from one came two, from two came three, and from three came ten thousand things.
It is said that myths in general are the distant memories of civilizations, faded to the point of blurring together with dreams and fantasy. While it remains a mystery as to whether our universe was truly the product of a ‘Monad’, one can be forgiven for seeing echoes of such a being through the Nameless Dragon: the primordial dragonᵃ which in life itself begets the gods that shape the fate of the lands they come across much as they did with Annal in bygone times.
- Excerpt from 'Ein und Alles - Of Gods from a Land of Black and White'
a. German fandom term. “Ur” as a prefix in German is something primal, primitive, or original. (e.x. Urwald when used to refer to a primeval or virgin forest)
Well, you know how it goes at this point. There's a Review Tag claim up on Diner, and so I'm using that in order to get caught up on that one chapter that's been hanging for a while. So let's jump right into it and see if the outlaws we know and pity finally get that trap sprung on them:
Chapter 26
No Kim and Elly letter this time? That's a pity.
From there Monad formed ‘Dyad’, a peculiar entity or group thereof whose definition varied depending on its teller: matter, power, the energies that undergird our material world. All wildly different, and agreeing only that ‘Dyad’ was subordinate to the Monad which created it.
Ah, so that would explain why we see the Dyad in multiple different forms, such as when they were a Frigibax back during Kim and Elly's time. And it seems the Dyad was created from Monad...does that mean the Monad might await Team Forager when they arrive at the Divine Roost? And if so, what form do they take? Moreover, might this follow the same line as XC1 and the Monad is in fact Alweiss? A lotta questions that'll hopefully be answered in time.
Oh hey, a variation on the Aegises. Though intriguingly, in spite of Irune resembling Pyra/Mythra somewhat, she's not one of that Triad, but rather it's not quite like it is in Xenoblade where (Also slight correction here.)
There's our Original Dragon that Reshiram, Zekrom and Kyurem would've all made up (something that Game Freak is still reluctant to make into existence ). Does make me wonder, though, if you have any design ideas in mind for it if the Original Dragon does end up appearing later.
And now away from legends and back to reality of the mundane 'mon. (Well, not quite mundane if you count the Dyad.)
Aww, poor Lyle, getting soaked in the rain. Way to literally dampen his spirits.
Talk about being forgotten by time. I'm presuming these aren't human construction tools, given that those would probably be sold as artifacts to a museum or some fate like that if they did date from human times.
Just as he and Irune made it up to the last ramp, there was a sudden woosh in the air along with a pair of blue-and-green blurs that shot past. His eyes widened, and he hurriedly yanked Irune back and dropped down, crouching along the planks.
Though if it is them, then maybe this line would be better off as its own paragraph, separate from the one it's currently attached to, to convey the importance of such an arrival.
Though that was a close call - if Team Forager had been in the wrong place at the wrong time, then they could've been knocked off the height they were at and suffer quite the fall.
Don't fix what ain't broken, as they say. Plus, I could imagine the amount of trouble that would be caused by reforming the system and for students and librarians to have to adjust to a new way of doing things.
It's always intriguing to see the heroes enter a location the villains were just in. It's a trope I've always enjoyed seeing in media.
And now we swap to Irune's POV, where doubts are running wild within her once again.
… No, if Lacan was right about what she was, those powers within her needed to be restrained. To be sealed away and kept from ever being wielded by another Pokémon.
You think that, Irune, but I'm willing to bet the will to protect your outlaw companions will lead to the overturning of this vow, whether you like it or not.
Libraries do be like that sometimes. Took me a while to memorise the layout of my uni's library, and I know a fellow PMD author whose uni's libraries were so confusing to the point that he compared it to a Mystery Dungeon.
Not all smoke is the same, Irune. Smh Lyle should've taught you that much.
And it seems like Kate's drawn the gang into a fight in which I imagine this music playing.
Now those guards are both put to sleep, although if sleep's anything like it is in the Xenoblade games, one hit and these guys will be up and at it in an instant.
A real shocker, eh? Can't help but be reminded of Taion and Eunie's dynamic in this particular instance, where they tend to disagree, but over time they'll warm to each other.
Lyle walked over to get a better look at the Lycanroc’s face only for his expression to instantly fall. There were charcoal scrawls all over it, with similar streaks on the Houndoom’s made from white chalk.
Those must be some sturdy shelves to hold all that.
The description of the reading room makes it sound really pretty.
I imagine there's probably some usual human building dilapidation in the mix, but I do like the description going on here. I wonder if some of the image we see here is a nod to a location in either Xenogears or Xenosaga, given that I can't recall a library-like setting in any of the Xenoblade games.
I now had the funny image of a theoretical Xenoblade-like battle between Team Forager and the Grünhäuter that would end up aggroing every other soldier in sight, not too unlike how in Xenoblade X, battles in towers in Ganglion strongholds tended to result in every single enemy in the tower and in the close vicinity being aggroed to you.
Sure enough, the title of the book matched up, with Dalton opening it to a page that had a Gem much like the one they’d seen in that contraption back at the University, with a blurb about how it was composed of crystalized Ether.
A Gem that was no doubt made amidst the enthusiastic cries of an Absol and Rhydon going, "To me!" "To you!" "Alrighty!" "There we go!" "Awesome!" "This is better than usual." "Hey, this ain't bad. This ain't bad at all!"
As one who spent much time in the history section of my uni's library doing research, I can definitely say that having folktales there would be very out of place indeed.
For a ‘mon who was a novice thief at best, Irune sure was able to come up with some solid suggestions. Had she gone through another situation like this sometime before they met?
Perhaps whoever built this place wanted to make some sort of statement about how this was a place to find out truths, but surely this was laying it on a bit thick.
Makes me wonder if an equivalent library in Edialeigh's capital has a similar layout only with Zekrom iconography everywhere. I can imagine that library would promote its philosophy sections as a place to seek out ideals.
“Lacan, are we sure that the Dyad wouldn’t have already come here? I can’t imagine she wouldn’t have fled the Capital of all places if she didn’t have the chance.”
but a quick glance at the Blastoise’s scarf revealed a triple chevron pattern on it—as good a sign as any that he was strong and they didn’t want to fight him.
...was this really that copy of The Collected Legends from Wander? He didn’t think that Lacan or Sophia would be careless enough to just leave it lying around, but…
These shelves need to be secured better if books just keep falling from them like this. What if an ancient tome ends up damaged because it fell from one of these shelves?
‘The Collected Legends of Wonder’? Lyle at first thought it was strange until he remembered Dalton’s comment about titles which were meant to be read in Hightongue.
“It’s a copy of Eins und Alles, a mythology text telling of our patron goddess, her counterpart deities, and what we know of their history with our world.”
Lyle felt his vents flare to life whirled around with his companions and felt the color drain out of his face. There, right front of them, was that damned Corvisquire from Lacan’s Fähnlein cutting off their escape route.
I wonder if there'd be some deal proposed where Lacan and Sophia might just leave them Lyle, Kate and Dalton uncharged for their continued opposition in return for Irune. Although if that's the case, I think we'd be in for a XC2 Chapter 6-style outcome where there would be much anguish from our resident Axew's companions upon her abduction.
“It is an internal name we’ve been using to refer to a reincarnated god,” the Corvisquire explained. “That Axew with you is the Dyad of the Nameless Dragon: the reincarnation of the entity who begets our land’s patron goddess and her counterparts.”
And there we are. The truth laid bare for Lyle, Kate and Dalton to see for themselves.
Conclusion
Pretty interesting revelations at the end there. I look forward to seeing what this culminates into in the next part and the fight that inevitably ensues.
Some tense stealth portions well depicted here, along with musings about books and histories. I do like that image and iconography depicted in the reading room when the gang go to find the books they were looking for. And there was some humour too with Kate smearing the doggo soldiers with charcoal like the cheeky devil she is.
All good stuff here, and I'm looking forward to the next entry which seems to be building itself up as a climactic one and an arc ender.
Well, you know how it goes at this point. There's a Review Tag claim up on Diner, and so I'm using that in order to get caught up on that one chapter that's been hanging for a while. So let's jump right into it and see if the outlaws we know and pity finally get that trap sprung on them:
I mean, it’s not the last one of theirs that’s planned to be shown off in this story, but we’ll be taking a little break from them given that the spotlight’s on Irune a bit for the immediate future.
Nice reference to Monado: The Beginning of the World, the beta title of Xenoblade.
I mean, it did influence the choice of terminology there, but this is actually an almost straight lift of what a 'Monad' is in some schools of philosophy, especially in Pythagoreanism. I figured that it wasn't a story with Xeno influence in its veins without a shot of Gnosticism-inspired fluff, which should give you some ideas of who the 'Monad' that is occasionally referred to in this story is.
Ah, so that would explain why we see the Dyad in multiple different forms, such as when they were a Frigibax back during Kim and Elly's time. And it seems the Dyad was created from Monad...does that mean the Monad might await Team Forager when they arrive at the Divine Roost? And if so, what form do they take? Moreover, might this follow the same line as XC1 and the Monad is in fact Alweiss? A lotta questions that'll hopefully be answered in time.
Nah. I'm not going to go so far as to say that Alweiss was a 💯normal Absol, but the Monad in this story is something else. If you know your Xeno series meta and have a good eye for detail, you can probably make a decent prediction as to who this ‘Monad’ is and what became of them.
Oh hey, a variation on the Aegises. Though intriguingly, in spite of Irune resembling Pyra/Mythra somewhat, she's not one of that Triad, but rather it's not quite like it is in Xenoblade where (Also slight correction here.)
You sure about that one? Though in the current state of affairs, she's definitely not one of that triad, now is she? :V
There's our Original Dragon that Reshiram, Zekrom and Kyurem would've all made up (something that Game Freak is still reluctant to make into existence ). Does make me wonder, though, if you have any design ideas in mind for it if the Original Dragon does end up appearing later.
More seriously, I’m fudging things a bit in case GF decides to blindside everyone with Legends: Kyurem sometime in the next couple years, but I did already have something in mind for if the occasion called for a depiction in-story.
And now away from legends and back to reality of the mundane 'mon. (Well, not quite mundane if you count the Dyad.)
He just needs to be chucked into a hot spring a couple times. Might help with coming around a bit to getting wet. [joltyshrug]
Talk about being forgotten by time. I'm presuming these aren't human construction tools, given that those would probably be sold as artifacts to a museum or some fate like that if they did date from human times.
With much more limited floor space, but that’s certainly one way of thinking about it.
That's Lacan and Sophia, isn't it?
Though if it is them, then maybe this line would be better off as its own paragraph, separate from the one it's currently attached to, to convey the importance of such an arrival.
Though that was a close call - if Team Forager had been in the wrong place at the wrong time, then they could've been knocked off the height they were at and suffer quite the fall.
Technically, the university only worries about the floors much closer to the bottom while this section is under a separate purview that likely has had its funding competing with minor things such as an ongoing forever war.
And now the gang ended up in the records room, where books exist to gather dust and succumb to mildew and mould.
Technically, this is more a collection of index cards here. The actual books are presumably kept in better conditions.
Don't fix what ain't broken, as they say. Plus, I could imagine the amount of trouble that would be caused by reforming the system and for students and librarians to have to adjust to a new way of doing things.
It’s almost as if she’s different personalities competing to take the wheel, huh?
You think that, Irune, but I'm willing to bet the will to protect your outlaw companions will lead to the overturning of this vow, whether you like it or not.
Libraries do be like that sometimes. Took me a while to memorise the layout of my uni's library, and I know a fellow PMD author whose uni's libraries were so confusing to the point that he compared it to a Mystery Dungeon.
Technically they both are. "Lykos" is what a Feris is called in the German localization of the series, so you essentially have Feris A and Feris 1 here taking after their XB1 and XB2+ aesthetics respectively.
Not all smoke is the same, Irune. Smh Lyle should've taught you that much.
Maybe, even if I’d have expected some more random mooks and stuff blowing up in the background with that background music. I’d counter-nominate the humble Imminent Threat in its place.
Now those guards are both put to sleep, although if sleep's anything like it is in the Xenoblade games, one hit and these guys will be up and at it in an instant.
Fortunately for the gang, those effects are a bit heavier given Kate’s antics shortly afterwards.
A real shocker, eh? Can't help but be reminded of Taion and Eunie's dynamic in this particular instance, where they tend to disagree, but over time they'll warm to each other.
The description of the reading room makes it sound really pretty.
I imagine there's probably some usual human building dilapidation in the mix, but I do like the description going on here. I wonder if some of the image we see here is a nod to a location in either Xenogears or Xenosaga, given that I can't recall a library-like setting in any of the Xenoblade games.
This is actually based off a library I used to go to IRL since I have a habit of writing what I know as a writer, just bigger, a hundred-ish meters off the ground, and with a load of other floors on top.
Oh, and with Reshiram sigil spam and a take off of XB3’s Ouroboros logo. I suppose said library didn’t have that either.
Honestly, that’s the story of a whole lot of locations in this fic. Perhaps one day if my plate’s more empty and I don’t have anything else I’d rather do, I’ll write some gaiden one-shots or something to stop and smell the roses in Wander a bit more.
I now had the funny image of a theoretical Xenoblade-like battle between Team Forager and the Grünhäuter that would end up aggroing every other soldier in sight, not too unlike how in Xenoblade X, battles in towers in Ganglion strongholds tended to result in every single enemy in the tower and in the close vicinity being aggroed to you.
A part of it is that I try to worm in some Xenofiction reminders whenever I write from Pokémon perspectives. Given how widespread R-G colorblindness is among IRL mammals, I figured that it was worth throwing in for one of the more prominent protagonists. Especially since it allowed for getting across some very unsubtle commentary/theming regarding the state of affairs in his world.
A Gem that was no doubt made amidst the enthusiastic cries of an Absol and Rhydon going, "To me!" "To you!" "Alrighty!" "There we go!" "Awesome!" "This is better than usual." "Hey, this ain't bad. This ain't bad at all!"
You sure that would be an Absol in light of what you know a certain past king around these parts was? Though I can’t say your take’s not a fitting species mapping.
Subtly hinting what Varhyde thinks of Edialeigh's patron through those colour tiers.
Well, yes. They probably wouldn’t think too highly about a figure that’s called ‘The Endbringer’ in a decent chunk of their folklore, now would they? Also, they put Edialeigh’s army color down there in the stack as well. ^^;
As one who spent much time in the history section of my uni's library doing research, I can definitely say that having folktales there would be very out of place indeed.
Oh, those librarians will be having a lot more of those.
Makes me wonder if an equivalent library in Edialeigh's capital has a similar layout only with Zekrom iconography everywhere. I can imagine that library would promote its philosophy sections as a place to seek out ideals.
This is a very clunky but technically-correct translation of Also sprach Zarathustra, the subtitle to Xenosaga Episode III / one of the better-known works of Friedrich Nietzsche. It's left up to the audience to decide if it's that book or a Xenosaga novelization since the other two titles are derived similarly and have the same meta surrounding them (Der Wille zur Macht and Jenseits von Gut und Böse respectively).
Sounds quite Shiren-y, alright, from what little I know of the franchise.
I mean, if this story had started about 6 months later, I’d have put serious thought into making Shiren a H-Decidueye, but yeah. “Swordsman and weasel buddy” is a pretty Shiren combo in general.
Knowing how things usually play out, they'll be caught before they can make an escape from here.
Also, this is pretty firmly within Xeno series norms. While it probably won’t pop up quite as often as in those games, I did say in the OP that nothing in this story ought to surprise you if you played a game from the series. :P
I'm not really feeling 'explained' as the best substitute for 'said' here, given that there's not a huge amount being explained in this sentence.
I’d actually expect something more along the lines of ‘Aegisknight Breuer’ for a UM title. I’ll leave it up to you to figure out why, but let’s just say that Breuer’s part of a subset of characters from Fähnlein Stärke whose names weren't picked out of a hat.
They are going to have one mean reckoning in a couple of minutes when they realise how accurate that assumption might be.
So mean that it’ll take an entire update to get through. /s
These shelves need to be secured better if books just keep falling from them like this. What if an ancient tome ends up damaged because it fell from one of these shelves?
The truly ancient stuff is presumably under lock and key, much like in normal libraries. Though I suppose cabinets would be worth investing once the royal budget is a bit less strained.
I wonder if this is a subtle reference to Xenosaga? Given that it's divided into three parts.
Nah, this is a reference to another story you've read in the past (and it's something like the sixth one to it at this rate), though said book has a different subtitle from its appearance in the story it's shouting out to.
Or it could be a misprint. That possibility exists.
Not quite. If you've paid attention to how the in-setting writing system is implied to work as a logographic system, this is highly deliberate. Recall that in the untranslated teasers, that Wander is called 'Wunder'. If you capture the 'idea' behind 'Wunder' with a rune, you'd get something you'd say as 'Wonder' in "Commontongue".
Dang, they really would aggro everyone if this were a Xenoblade-style battlefield.
I wonder if there'd be some deal proposed where Lacan and Sophia might just leave them Lyle, Kate and Dalton uncharged for their continued opposition in return for Irune. Although if that's the case, I think we'd be in for a XC2 Chapter 6-style outcome where there would be much anguish from our resident Axew's companions upon her abduction.
I mean, this chapter was called ‘Reality’ for a reason, so…
Conclusion
Pretty interesting revelations at the end there. I look forward to seeing what this culminates into in the next part and the fight that inevitably ensues.
Some tense stealth portions well depicted here, along with musings about books and histories. I do like that image and iconography depicted in the reading room when the gang go to find the books they were looking for. And there was some humour too with Kate smearing the doggo soldiers with charcoal like the cheeky devil she is.
All good stuff here, and I'm looking forward to the next entry which seems to be building itself up as a climactic one and an arc ender.
Well, I suppose there’s only one way to sate that curiosity, huh?
And I’ve been busy keeping you all in suspense for a month, so let’s go ahead and pick up from last time’s cliffhanger and see where the chips fall, huh?
Es ist nicht bekannt, wie es dazu kam, dass die Götter unserer Welt Attribute und Domänen erhielten, aber ob es Schicksal oder Absicht war, die drei Götter, die aus den Fragmenten der größeren Macht des namenlosen Drachen hervorgegangen sind, scheinen von Natur aus im Gleichgewicht zueinander zu sein:
Die Göttin „Wirklichkeit“, die Drachin des Wahren Weißes, scheint sich unabhängig von den Berufungen, denen sie im Laufe ihres Lebens folgt, immer zu denen hingezogen zu fühlen, die nach der Wahrheit streben. Und in einem Leben nach dem anderen ist sie am meisten beleidigt von denen, die die Wirklichkeit missachten und der Gier verfallen.
Der Gott „Wunsch“, der Drache des Reinen Schwarzes, der sich im Laufe seines Lebens denen mit starken Idealen und dem Wunsch, diese zu verwirklichen, nähert. Immer wieder wird er am meisten beleidigt über diejenigen, von denen er glaubt, dass sie den Sinn für Gerechtigkeit ihres Herzens verloren und ihre Ideale aufgegeben haben.
Zwei Gegensätze, mit einer Schwelle dazwischen, die die Macht hat, als Grenze zu dienen. Eine Macht, von der man sagt, sie sei noch größer, eingeengt durch eine natürliche Tendenz zur Unentschlossenheit und Neigung zur Zurückgezogenheit, jedoch trotzdem ausreichend, um auch Wunsch sowie Wirklichkeit nach Belieben ihrem Willen zu unterwerfen.
Jeder Gott ist ein Wesen mit großer Macht, so dass es verschwommene Mythen gibt, dass bereits einer der drei Drachen in der Lage sei, ganze Königreiche mit Feuer, Blitz oder Eis zu vernichten, wenn dessen Macht am größten ist. Mythen, die nach dem, was wir über ihre Heldentaten in der aufgezeichneten Geschichte wissen, wahrscheinlich durchaus in der Lage sind, sie zu verwirklichen.
Die Gunst dieser Götter hat im wahrsten Sinne des Wortes das Schicksal und die Geschichte ganzer Länder geprägt, und es überrascht nicht, dass Kriege nur deshalb geführt wurden, um einem Champion die Chance zu geben, sich ihre Gunst zu sichern.
- Auszug aus »Ein und Alles - Von Göttern eines Landes von Schwarz und Weiß«
Lyle’s heart skipped a beat and he flattened his ears against his head as fire continued to smolder from his vents. He suddenly realized his mouth was hanging wide open, as the Corvisquire’s words repeated in his head:
“That Axew with you is the Dyad of the Nameless Dragon: the reincarnation of the entity who begets our land’s patron goddess and her counterparts.”
He shook sense back into his face. I-Irune? The reincarnation of a god?
A quick glimpse at Kate and Dalton revealed both of them were as shocked as he was, with their eyes visibly shrunken to pins. Meanwhile, Irune had dropped that book in her hands and suddenly looked a lot paler than Lyle remembered.
“Wh-What do you hope to gain by telling them that?!” the Axew stammered.
The Corvisquire frowned briefly and ruffled her feathers in reply.
“... I’m surprised that you didn’t tell them about why we were searching for you, Dyad. After all this time, I would’ve thought you would’ve changed your habits by now,” Sophia said, a hint of disappointment in her voice. “Even if much about you is still a mystery to you and me, the logical conclusion of what we do know is clear.”
Lyle briefly felt the fire in his vents pulse. Irune… hid this from them? She knew that she was some sort of god all this time? He turned over to Irune, staring at her wide-eyed.
“Irune, sh-she’s wrong, right?” he asked. “You’re just some kid that’s gotten into trouble. N-Not some ‘Nameless Dragon’, right?”
The Axew froze at the Quilava’s question, and the way she visibly squirmed made Lyle’s fur stand on end. This should’ve been the simplest thing in the world for Irune to say ‘yes’ back to, even if she was just lying through her teeth. And yet Irune looked like he’d just jammed an Iron Thorn up against her throat.
“I… I don’t know for sure that I’m-”
“W-Wait, are you all serious right now?!” Kate spluttered. “This is nonsense! Irune’s just a normal Axew!”
Lyle stole a glance at the Sneasel as her fur bristled in frustration. Gods, he hoped Kate said that more quietly than it’d sounded to him. There weren’t any immediate footsteps, so at least they were still alone, even if it didn’t change anything about the Grünhäuter cornering them at the moment.
“Really now? There’s nothing at all that you’ve witnessed of this ‘normal Axew’ here that has been strange?” Sophia asked. “No power you’ve seen from her that you’ve never been able to explain? No mannerisms that she struggled with as a Pokémon of your sort?”
Dead silence. They all knew what they’d seen from Irune back in Primordial Woods and then in Errberk Village. Irune had wanted to come to this city in the first place because she knew something wasn’t normal about her. His eyes drifted back towards the Corvisquire as she stared down at Irune and shook her head.
“It’s not just her powers that reflect the gods slumbering within her either. Has she even been able to tell a blunt lie to you the entire time you’ve been together?” the crow asked. “It’s been something that Lacan and I have yet to see her do convincingly. The closest we’ve seen her manage to it is when she chooses to reveal bits and pieces of a truthful answer.”
Lyle briefly stole a glimpse at his teammates, the others were staring at Irune, while the Axew was visibly trembling, with her expression looking almost like she was staring down a charge of enemy soldiers.
So she did know about everything all this time… even before they freed her on that very first night back at the wagon.
He began to inch back from the Axew and saw Kate visibly bite her lip, only to stop after seeing the Corvisquire staring at him.
“A normal Axew pursued by soldiers of the realm would surely be able to easily tell you that she isn’t from Freeden Village,” she said. “The entire reason we came across her in the first place last year was because of an altercation she got into with a guard there in which she attacked him with a gout of flame that looked like a fiery cross-”
“St-Stop! Please!”
Lyle turned over to Irune as she clutched her head sucking in sharp breaths. It dawned on him that for the first time since they’d met, Irune looked like she was about to cry. The Quilava gaped blankly, and heard Kate and Dalton letting out worried murmurs before he looked back at Sophia. The soldier’s expression briefly wavered after seeing Irune’s duress, before she shook her head and let out a low sigh.
“I thought as much,” Sophia murmured. “But there’s no reason for us to come to blows here, Dyad...”
Sophia held out a wing towards the Axew, who shrank back by reflex. Something about the Corvisquire’s expression seemed to soften, and for a second, Lyle could’ve sworn Sophia looked less like a hardened soldier approaching a cornered foe and more like a caretaker trying to calm a frightened child.
“This realm needs the aid of that power that slumbers within you,” she explained. “It is the only hope we have of bringing this war to an end. The lives of untold thousands hinge on whether or not we’re able to successfully draw it out at the right time and place.”
Lyle had to catch himself to make sure he wasn’t hearing things. ‘Bringing this war to an end’? With a kid who was frozen in place as if she’d been hit by a Petrify Orb? Even if Irune really was this ‘Nameless Dragon’, it wasn’t as if that glorified Fire Blast and Shock Wave was going to end a war!
There was something else that was bugging him. Why hadn’t Sophia told them how the army was going to end this war with Irune’s help? Or even given some sort of hint? If the Corvisquire was being truthful, then somehow, Reshiram—the patron goddess of Varhyde and stalwart defender across her lives—was deep inside of Irune somehow.
“So then why does she keep running away from you then?” Dalton demanded.
There was a long silence afterwards as Lyle felt his stomach start to knot up. Why didn’t the crow answer? Wasn’t their plan to get Reshiram from that ‘Nameless Dragon’ and have her fight alongside the army? It wasn’t as if Reshiram hadn’t done so since the earliest years of Varhyde, so was she not expecting them to like the answer? What was the army going to do with the other two gods in her? Were they going to have to hurt Irune in order to bring them back?
Every question that came to mind just made that feeling in his stomach worse and worse. But what were they supposed to do? The moment that Corvisquire called for her buddies, every soldier in this library would be on their asses!
“Dyad.”
Lyle snapped to attention and saw Sophia staring straight at him for a moment, before turning back to Irune and staring intently.
“These three seem to mean something to you, more than I was expecting for how little time you’ve spent together. Considering how this past year has gone, I can understand if you’re afraid for them,” the crow said. “So let me do what I can to put your mind at peace about everything. Lacan and I have been close friends since childhood, and even if he can sometimes be mercurial, he respects my judgment.”
The Corvisquire stooped and motioned forward with a wing with an almost pleading expression. Was… this really the same ‘mon that had wounded Alvin and kept him from retreating back in Waterhead Cave? The same one who’d tangled Hermes’ wings over the jungles outside Primordial Woods?
She seemed so… sad. Like she was trying her hardest to be kind when she wasn’t supposed to be.
“If you come quietly, I’ll ensure that he lets these friends you’ve made leave peacefully and have a chance to put their pasts behind them. Even if I have to put my wings on the scale to make it happen,” Sophia insisted. “I don’t make promises like these glibly. And you know as well as I do what their likely fates will be if they stay on these present paths of theirs.”
A chance to leave? To put everything behind them? Lyle looked at Kate, who seemed frozen for a moment. Probably because like him, she wasn’t sure what to do. A… chance to go home? To not be chased around by snarling guards and or constantly fearing for his life and limb?
It meant giving up the treasure at the Divine Roost, and it wouldn’t change anything about his meager existence drifting from one crappy field job to the next… Or Alvin or the others who’d already been captured… but if Irune really was the key to ending this war, wasn’t there hope that all of that would get better soon anyways?
Lyle turned over to Irune and saw that her eyes had drifted towards the floor. She turned back, with a guilty, misty-eyed look over her face and opened her mouth with a halting stammer.
“L-Lyle… I…”
“Verpiss dich₁, Grünhäuter! Nimm dein Angebot und steck's dir sonst wo hin!ᴰ¹”
Lyle rolled out of the way as a thick bolt of electricity zipped along the corridor and caught Sophia in her throat. The crow staggered with a pained squawk, stumbling back spread-winged. Lyle’s eyes shrank to pins and he whirled back towards Dalton, where the Heliolisk was standing, static still crackling on his scales as his eyes narrowed into a hateful glare.
“Dalton?! Wh-What the hell was-?!”
“What tripe! As if there wouldn’t be some horrible catch to your offer!” the Heliolisk hissed. “There always is with you damned army types!”
Lyle heard shouts in the distance further below and pinned his ears against his head as his vents came alight with startled fire. Right, Sophia had warned them about making a racket, and there was no way in hell everyone in the room hadn’t heard all of that.
“Everyone, there’s someone inside the main reading room! Four auras on the fourth floor-!”
“I’ve found them. They’re in the Mythology section.”
Lyle felt his blood run cold at the voice in the air cut out and looked over to see Sophia getting up from the ground and pulling a wing back as a badge poked out of a mussed scarf. She breathed in heavily as a brief flicker of dread came over her eyes. It passed almost as quickly as it appeared, as she hardened her gaze and hopped up to take wing.
“I tried to reason with you, but you leave me no-!”
Sophia never finished her words before Kate hurriedly yanked a thick red tome off the shelf and flung it at her face. The crow hurriedly ducked, but it was too slow to keep the book from clipping her wing with enough force to knock her out of the air. For a brief moment, Lyle just stood there alongside Irune slack jawed as Kate sucked in heavy breaths and hurriedly grabbed onto Irune.
“Guess you really can knock someone into next week with that tree-killer from earlier,” she said. “Though come on, we need to get out of here!”
Kate grabbed Irune and took off running after Dalton. Lyle looked at the ground and spotted the copy of Ein und Alles on the ground, before hurriedly scooping it up as he saw Sophia right herself and fly after them. He shoved it into his bag and dashed ahead, ducking as a slicing wind zipped in and sent books raining onto them from a nearby shelf.
Lyle bobbed and weaved around tomes that hit the ground, some glancing off his body as he whirled and lobbed a Seed from his bag. He didn’t bother to check what it was or see if it found its mark as he heard the voices and footsteps of the soldiers reverberate from the floors above and below. The corner of their aisle came into view and he hurriedly skidded around the corner. He briefly saw Kate up ahead, and darted to find his teammates lingering before taking off running again.
He grit his teeth as adrenaline flowed through his veins and his vents ran hot. Partly from stress from the sound of dozens of encroaching soldiers, and partly from frustration as he shot an exasperated glare at his Heliolisk teammate.
“Dalton, what the hell is wrong with you?! Why would you do that?!”
“To keep Irune and the rest of you from making a terrible mistake, that’s why!”
“Oh, but you’re far too late for that.”
A pulse of dragonfire abruptly sailed overhead, sending Lyle diving to the ground as yelps rang out the bluish orb carried on until it struck a set of bookshelves at the end. Irune suddenly screamed, as the sound of rattling mail pricked Lyle’s ears. The Quilava felt his blood chill, briefly glimpsing the terrified looks on his friends’ faces as he turned around and saw Lacan fanning his wings out, and flashing the fangs in his mouth.
“You are outmatched,” the Salamence snarled. “So will you come quietly? Or must I grind you into the floor first?”
Everything afterwards came by in a blur as instinct took over. Lyle remembered spitting up a Smokescreen in a panic, filling the bookshelves with smoke as his teammates turned and bolted. The Quilava then bounded ahead, when he suddenly heard a harsh stomp and then an overpowering tremor knocked him off his feet with a chorus of yelps. The next thing he remembered after the Salamence’s Earthquake hit him was chunks of tiling flying up, him hitting the ground, and a hail of books falling off the shelves.
Lyle’s head spun as he began to see double in his vision, looking up to see books on top of him with Kate pulling Irune free just in front of him. Lyle panted and struggled out from underneath a bookcase leaning at a precarious angle over the corridor, when a sharp snarl rang out and he saw Lacan’s armored body emerging from the dust.
“If that’s all you can take, then let me do you a favor and put you out of your misery!”
The Salamence built up dragonfire in his mouth as Lyle, Kate, and Irune froze, the Sneasel pulling the Axew into an embrace to try and shield her. Just then, a weak arc of electricity sailed in and made the Salamence freeze up. Lyle and his companions looked back to see Dalton panting wide-eyed fresh off the heels of a Thunder Wave, which Kate reflexively followed up with an Icy Wind at the dragon’s face that made him reel and paw at frost that’d flecked over his face.
“Come on, we’re getting out of here!” the Sneasel shouted.
Kate hopped up the back of the toppled bookshelf, scrambling up onto the top of the row on the left, as the rest of Team Forager hurriedly followed suit. When they slipped over to the other side, they bolted as Lacan’s angry bellows started coming from the next row over. Lyle carried on running as fast as his aching limbs would let him, as the shouts and footsteps of approaching Grünhäuter could be heard coming from other parts of the library, prompting Irune to turn wide-eyed to her companions with a nervous stammer.
“Wh-Where do we go now?!”
Lyle saw the row of shelves along the wall approaching, when his mind turned back to the stairwell they’d taken to sneak into this reading room in the first place. It was a risky bet, but as long as they could just make it there before any of the guards did…
“Those stairwells from earlier!” he cried. “Keep your eyes open for a door around here!”
“There they are!”
Just up ahead, a Scolipede and Inteleon that looked vaguely familiar popped out from behind a row of bookshelves up ahead. Lyle’s eyes widened briefly at the sight, as the Scolipede braced herself with an audible hiss.
“Pick off the Dyad and I’ll handle the rest of-”
“A-Aah…”
Lyle briefly noticed the Inteleon freezing up with his eyes widening. The lizard stumbled back hastily raising a finger and leveling it ahead as the Water-type visibly faltered.
“Karl, what the hell are you-?”
“Eat sparks, Grünhäuter!”
A yellow and black blur shot past and let loose a close-quarters Discharge in front of the Scolipede. There were a pair of pained cries as the Bug-type visibly writhed while the Inteleon seemed to visibly lose his nerve and wildly flung a Snipe Shot ahead that sailed off into some nearby books behind him.
“Karl! Get it together for gods’ sa-!”
The Scolipede’s hisses were interrupted by a Dual Chop at her foreleg, making her recoil and stagger trying to avoid putting weight on it. He could see the door just past the soldier, they just had to get past these two somehow!
Lyle threw himself forward as flames wreathed his pelt that loosened his limbs, diving into the Scolipede’s side as he felt his head bounce off her armor’s plates. Her body still moved with the blow, as the Bug-type toppled over onto the Inteleon and the bookshelf behind with a startled bellow. He and the rest of Team Forager slipped past in a blur, Kate throwing an Icy Wind behind them at the stunned soldiers to slow them down as they took off running.
He couldn’t see Lacan or Sophia, but knew from the sound in the air that the Salamence was coming closer to them. Lyle rammed the door with his shoulder, forcing it open with a crash as the four hurriedly ducked into the darkened stairwell. He made it down the first flight of stairs when a pulse of dragonfire hit just behind him. He heard yelps and tumbled down the steps to the next landing, struggling to keep his vision from spinning when he heard Kate cry out.
“Lyle, come on!”
He felt the Sneasel’s claws latch on and yank him onto his feet and saw Dalton and Irune running past, the Axew briefly staring up. Lacan was up there, briefly trying to pull his shoulders past the door’s threshold only to pull back with a frustrated growl after finding he was too wide.
“This is Sucher! They’re in the eastern stairwell! Cut off the exits and lock down the perimeter!”
Gods, they really weren’t getting much of a head start here. Lyle tore along with his teammates down a flight of stairs, and then another as he started to hear voices from the floor where Lacan had been. The records room they’d broken into had been two stories below where the entrances into the main reading chamber started, so then this next one-!
“Hey! That’s them coming from above!”
Lyle froze at the sound of pounding footsteps and dove for cover as a brilliant blue orb of light zipped in from below. The Quilava panted out of fright as shouts rang out in the stairwell and lanternlight could be seen coming from the level below.
“Contact! They’re on the fourth floor!” a barking voice cried.
They were trapped. Their exact location had just been given out to every soldier in this damned library and if they couldn’t get out of this hallway soon, they were going to get mobbed. The only way forward then was to fight their way past whoever was in the way and get out before their buddies upstairs caught up. Lyle looked in his satchel quickly and saw a Slow Orb near the top. He vaguely remembered everyone priming their Wonder Orbs on the way up here. He didn’t know if it was still good after this much time, but beggars couldn’t be choosers.
He reared up and briefly ran a paw to try and fish it out, only for the shouting and rapidly approaching to quickly disabuse him of the idea. A brief flash of inspiration crossed his mind, prompting him to look over at Dalton.
“Dalton, can you still use Surf right now?” he asked.
“Yes? I did it fine at Errberk Village even with my injuries, but what are you expecting me to do here?” the Heliolisk demanded. “It’s not as if I’m going to be able to just bring down an entire river whoever’s down there!”
“No, but we’re going to need to get past them and then outrun them,” the Fire-type explained. “And the easiest way to do that is to slick up the stairs on our way out.”
Kate blinked as a small smirk came over her face.
“Yeah, I think I know what you’re getting at here,” she said. “Just leave it to me!”
“Great,” Lyle said. “Since they’re coming around the corner right now.”
The Quilava tightened his grasp around the Slow Orb, which faintly hummed as his paw slid on it. With a swift motion, he threw his free paw behind Irune’s shoulder and grabbed her, making her go wide-eyed.
“All that’s left is for you to get out there and distract them.”
“D-Distract them?!” Irune yelped. “But Lyle, I-!”
“Just put up a Protect!” the Fire-type cried. “We’ll take care of the rest!”
Lyle wasn’t sure how well Irune had gotten used to that move from the tay-emm, but there wasn’t time to find out. He shoved the Axew forward with a yelp just as a group headed by a Lucario made his way up the stairs with a Drednaw trailing behind. Irune and the Lucario’s eyes locked and the pair mutually froze, the Lucario reflexively dropping into an attacking stance and calling out to his teammate.
“Ah! The Dyad’s here!” the soldier cried. “Neutralize her and then take out the others!”
The Lucario threw a paw forward, Irune hurriedly throwing her hands out in front of her as a barrier of light formed in front of them right as the Lucario’s strike hit it. The Steel-type’s fist struck the barrier, sending a shockwave rippling across as Irune staggered back and struggled to hold her Protect. It held, but visibly flickered, as the Drednaw started coming lumbering up the stairs with water beginning to wreath the armored turtle’s shell. Without a moment to lose, Lyle bounded ahead, popping out from behind Irune as the Lucario came after her again, his vents coming alight.
“Now!”
The Quilava flung the Slow Orb to the ground with a shattering crash, as silken strings shot out filled the stairwell. Yelps and shouts rang out as the silk tangled up and ensnared the two guards in front of them. Further cries came from further down the stairs as the lanternlight from further below vanished after the sound of a sharp crash. Lyle saw yellow and black from the corner of his eyes and hurriedly ducked out of the way as Dalton stormed in with a Surf, droplets of water landing on his pelt as the Heliolisk’s wave barreled into the soldiers down the stairs with a chorus of startled cries.
Lyle charged ahead without thinking, dragging Irune along as the pair ran through slicked tile and concrete and ducked past flailing limbs, he briefly heard a Yanmega’s furious buzzing, only for a blast of cold air to stun her, followed by a loud crash. When he looked back, he briefly saw the remnants of Kate blowing out an Icy Wind, and the darkened form of the Drednaw tipped over on his shell and flailing stranded on top of the steps above them.
Lyle let go of Irune and dropped to all fours, running along as his body’s fire cast flickering lights along the walls as he bounded down the steps. One flight, two flights, with the basement level just up ahead. The Quilava suddenly felt a sharp smack at his side and winced briefly, looking back to see Irune. She was moving along at a good pace without any silk on her as he’d feared, except her red eyes hardened into a furious glare.
“Lyle, what the hell?!” the Axew fumed.
“Look, sorry for not giving you more warning, but we really needed a distraction there!” the Quilava insisted. “Take it out on me sometime when we don’t have a bunch of Grünhäuter on our asses!”
“Heads up!”
Lyle hurriedly stepped aside as Kate spewed an Icy Wind just past the side of his head. He heard a Yanmega just ahead hiss in pain and then a thud as he briefly saw her thrashing on the ground with crusted-over wingtips. A cutting gust of wind slicing into the concrete just ahead prompted him to ignore the soldier and charge along, as his firelight dancing against the walls revealed a turn and the door up ahead.
Their exit, and judging from the sounds of the shouts and smashing of Wonder Orbs on the floors overhead, it’d come without a moment to spare. Kate was the first to the door, pulling her shoulder back and ramming into it as the door swung out and abruptly stopped with a dull thud and a sharp yelp on the other end.
“Agh!”
Lyle’s eyes widened as he realized that someone else was behind the door, and rammed the door with a fiery somersault, sending it flying wide. From the corner of his eyes, he saw a Toxicroak reeling and knocked over onto her side in a daze. Kate didn’t waste any time and at once dove and slashed at the straps over the soldier’s breastplate, when Lyle whirled around with vents blazing at the sound of rapidly approaching footsteps.
That was when it hit him. A flash of blue light zipped in as blinding pain broke out all along the side of his body. He went tumbling along the floor and heard Kate and Dalton cry out and try to come from him when the Toxicroak growled and Dalton’s voice suddenly cut in.
“Lyle, look out!”
Lyle tried to get onto his feet, only to feel something heavy pinning him down, and looked up panting for air to see the Lucario from the stairwell holding him down.
“So, du kleines Miststück!₂” the Steel-type snarled. “Looks like you need a lesson about what happens when you play stupid games!”
The Lucario grabbed his shoulder and pressed him down on his side and pulled a fist back and everything just came in a blur one after the other. Lyle felt air rush into his lungs and the fire in his belly burn hot in a panic. He wrenched his head up from under the Lucario’s grasp, opened his mouth, and desperately blew out. An overwhelming stream of flames came out, the soldier’s face and helmet vanishing under the brunt of the Flamethrower. The Lucario screamed in pain, prompting Lyle to hurriedly scurry away as the Steel-Type’s lost his grip on him. He looked back to see the soldier howling and cradling his face, when a sudden gout of dragonfire zipped in and struck the back of his head. Even through the helmet, the soldier staggered from the blow. The Lucario’s paws left his face, revealing ugly patches of burnt fur, before the soldiers strength gave out and he slumped over against the door, his limp body pushing it shut.
Lyle quivered and breathed in and out shakily, when a sharp cry from his left turned his attention over to the Toxicroak. Kate pulled a claw still trailing pink light back as he noticed a faint cut along the Poison-type’s chest that ran past a partly-dislodged chest plate. The Poison-type’s limbs suddenly locked up as she toppled over onto the floor, struggling to get up with static dancing on her hide when the sound of pounding against the stairwell door rang out.
“Gah! Something’s blocking the way!”
Everyone grimaced as the door batted against the fainted Lucario. Gods, if that mutt had passed out anywhere else after Irune finished him off… though Lyle wasn’t sure how much of a reprieve it would be.
“All aerial units, close in on the library and help the outside team seal the exits. Rakete will coordinate with you-”
Lyle jumped after hearing Lacan’s voice, when an electric crackle and then a yelp suddenly came from the Toxicroak. He looked over and the Poison-type splayed out on the floor with Dalton standing over her in close quarters, and Kate kicking one of the frog’s hands away from a badge. The Sneasel quickly froze it against the floor with an Icy Wind, before whirling back to them with a haggard pant as voices began to ring out from further down the hallway.
“Now would be a good time to leave!” Kate hissed. “Scales, where on earth is that Records Room right now?”
“It was Room 104,” he explained. “Judging from the rooms around us, it shouldn’t be far from us”
Lyle flinched after hearing the door slam and saw the Lucario’s body topple onto his side as the door cracked open. He briefly glimpsed faces on the other end as the rest of his teammates took off down the opposite end of the hall. He bolted after them, diving ahead into a Quick Attack that made his surroundings vanish in a blur. When he exited out of it, he heard the sound of wood splintering and a loud, draconic snarl echo through the ceiling.
Unless there was another dragon on Lacan’s Fähnlein, that had to be him. Lyle didn’t know whether or not the Salamence was still in the building right then, but he knew that they couldn’t outrun him and his underlings much longer like this.
“Lyle! Hurry it up already!”
Lyle snapped to attention after seeing Kate at an ajar doorway that Dalton was pushing open with his uninjured arm. He broke out into a sprint, and partway to the door, his ears swiveled at the sound of approaching footfalls. He briefly overheard the sound of pooling water, and dropped to the ground by reflex, just in time for a jet of water to just barely miss him overhead.
“We found them!” a voice cried. “They’re in Room 104!”
Lyle hurriedly stumbled through the doorway as the hallway outside seemed to disappear in a hail of beams and missiles and his teammates rammed the door shut behind them. The footsteps outside were coming much louder and faster now, prompting him to turn for the window they’d broken through and began to run. Except Dalton was on the completely wrong side of the room, pushing up against a cabinet just left of the doorway.
“Dalton, what are you-?”
The Heliolisk toppled over the cabinet in front of the doorway, just in time for the door to jostle from behind as growls and snarls came from the other end. Lyle stumbled back towards the window and gulped as fire poured out of his vents. Kate started after him with Irune, only for the Sneasel to hesitate. She quickly glimpsing at Dalton and then at the bookshelf, when she motioned at it with an outstretched claw.
“Scales, hit it with a Surf!”
“What on earth are you-?” the Heliolisk started.
“I’m borrowing an idea from you! Just do it!”
Dalton obliged, spitting up an orb of water which he fanned out into a wave. The water crashed down into the cabinet in front of the door, drenching the entire wall and ceiling around it. The Heliolisk hopped aside after hearing shouts from the other end and pounding, when Kate ran up and used an Icy Wind that slicked over the entire barricade in a layer of ice.
The pounding and noises dulled afterwards, as Irune blinked in surprise at Kate’s pawwork.
“... Nice thinking there,” the Axew said.
“Yeah, well don’t get used to it, since it’s not going to hold them for long and I’m not holding my breath on them not checking the scaffolding,” Lyle insisted. “Eat a berry if you can to patch up those earlier hits and let’s get out of here while we can.”
The Quilava reached into his bag and hastily grabbed a berry, only briefly checking that it was an Oran Berry before popping it into his mouth. The others hastily tried to do the same as the pounding continued from the doorway, while Lyle chewed through his berry and darted up to where he remembered the shutters being. The bars were lying in a puddle on the floor where from Kate’s ice having long melted away, but the shutters were still closed. He gulped down what he could of the berry, and ran up towards the shutters, charging ahead in a dash that made the world around him blur as his head hit their wood.
CRACK!
The shutters gave way under his weight as Lyle came to a skidding stop on the scaffolding. The wind and rain pricked his ears as he started to pat down his fur, when he realized he felt empty air under one of his forepaws.
He widened his eyes and jolted up onto his hindlegs, looking down to see the edge of the scaffolding… and the ground so far below that it was murky from his vision’s farsight. Gods, if he had kept going forward just another step or two…
“Lyle! Help us out here!”
He whirled back and saw Kate and Irune had already crawled out of the window and were helping Dalton clamber up as the room behind them suddenly sounded noticeably louder. Almost as soon as the Heliolisk got onto his feet, the four of them were already off and running for the ramps down to the scaffolding's lower levels.
Everything went by in a chaotic blur down to the next floor, as the wind and rain intermixed with shouts in the distance. Lyle turned back briefly after hearing a crashing sound from the direction of the records room and saw that Kate had passed him up, with Irune and Dalton quick on his tail. The next ramp was just up ahead, and as he swung around its corner and down to the next floor, he noticed there was more shouting. Shouting that sounded like it was coming from the front of the library…
“Freeze!”
Right as they were about to make their way down the next ramp, a shadowy ball suddenly flew in and hit the wood right in front of him. Lyle screamed and stumbled back as rain sizzled against his fire. A clod of sand sailed in as he looked over and saw a Gengar and Liepard in green plates blocking the way, their eyes both trained on Irune.
The Gengar suddenly phased the uncovered parts of his body through the scaffolding to the left, and lunged through open air to grab at Irune. Lyle watched as the Ghost-type’s claws reached for her, hurriedly spitting whitish fire at the Ghost-type’s arm. Not all of it got under the ‘mon’s armor, but enough of it did to make the soldier recoil with a sharp hiss and throw him off-balance. A frigid gust of wind came just after and swept both the guards up, as Lyle noticed Kate wrapping up Icy Wind from the corner of his eyes.
“That ought to slow them down, keep running!”
Kate vaulted along one of the poles and swung around down onto the ramp below. Dalton came charging next as sparks danced on his hide as he kept his wounded frill shut and a thick bolt of electricity at the Liepard point-blank. The bolt split the air with a loud crackle, throwing the Liepard up against the side of the tower with a sharp yowl. In the process, Dalton’s blow had left an opening to the ramp, and everything just came by reflex afterwards. Lyle lunged ahead and ran as fast as his legs would let him without breaking into a Quick Attack. The blurry form of the top of the ramp passed underfoot, when a chilling pulse suddenly struck him from behind.
He yelped and rolled along the wood, his hindlegs going over the edge and feeling empty air as he looked up and saw he was clinging to the ledge. Dalton and the Liepard were still scuffling with each other while the Gengar had a clear line of sight with Irune, she froze up after a faint blue glow came over the Ghost-type’s eyes and matching rings began to pulse forward from in front of the soldier’s face.
Lyle knew a Hypnosis when he saw one. He needed to nip that in the bud, fast. He hurriedly spat fire up after the Gengar. It hit the back of the Ghost-type’s head along his helmet, as the Gengar hissed and whirled around towards him.
He briefly saw the Ghost-type’s eyes look past him towards the abyss below and then narrow, when it dawned on him that the ‘mon was going to shove him. Lyle panicked, frantically trying to pull himself up to no avail as the Ghost-type brought his arms together and the shadows took shape into a swirling ball.
“Get away from him!”
All of a sudden, what looked like a brilliant ball of blue electricity slammed into the Gengar, flinging him back into the scaffolding. Lyle flinched from the overpowering flash, feeling the static in the air even from the edge of the scaffolding as sparks flew wildly by his paws. An agonized scream lingered in the air, along with a forceful crash that almost made him lose his grip. He pulled himself up and saw Irune panting and shaking next to the spot where the Gengar had been, stray static still dancing on her scales with scorch marks all around the site of impact. Lyle’s nose wrinkled when he noticed he smelled smoke, when he noticed that all around him, the wood was smoldering and the Gengar was laying in a faintly-breathing heap against a set of broken shutters past a streak of dislodged poles. The Quilava looked the other way as hoarse panting reached his ears, and saw Irune panting for air, with Dalton staring at the Liepard frozen in place, the soldier’s tail erect and his fur visibly standing on end.
“A-Aah…”
Irune let out a roar which wouldn’t have sounded all that impressive had it not been for how feral it sounded. Lyle looked up and his eyes shrank as he noticed fires were starting to spread on the inner section of the scaffolding, Dalton hurriedly ran past and he started to follow when he noticed the fire beginning to gather about Irune’s mouth as the Liepard hastily bolted and stumbled over some loose ropes.
“Irune, wait!”
The Axew faltered as the power seemed to drain out of her and she slumped to the floor. The Liepard briefly turned back and frantically readied a Night Slash when an awful creaking and groaning that sounded like a Meowth scratching a slate rang out. Everyone froze, and Lyle looked up and saw the supports above sagging and leaning out away from the wall, as he hurriedly grabbed the Axew and dragged her along in a shambling run for the ramp. Frantic shouts rang out from above as they made their way down, along with hurried footsteps away as the entire structure of the scaffolding lurched outwards as the boards underneath tilted out further and further into the empty air. As he reached the level where the ropeway was supposed to be, Irune’s lucidity came back to her, and her eyes shrank to pins with a startled whine.
“L-Lyle?!”
“Yes, I see it! Just keep running and don’t look-!”
He briefly glimpsed Kate and Dalton up ahead turning back for them when a sharp crack filled the air and all of a sudden, the levels above gave way. Curiosity got the better of him as he saw over his shoulders and watched the scaffolding around the descending ramps just vanish in a cloud of smoke and dust. A plank fell from above along with metal piping, and without thinking, Lyle pulled the Axew into the alcove of a nearby window and clung to her, bracing for the end as wood and metal crashed all around him. The alcove shook for a few seconds that felt like an eternity, as the din slowly settled, leaving him breathing in and out shakily as Irune dug her claws into his pelt for dear life.
“Help! Heeeelp!”
He snapped to attention after hearing the Liepard’s voice yowling in a panic and noticed the world wasn’t shaking and the wind and rain were still blowing. What remained of the scaffolding beside them was a tangled mess with a board lying at an angle and a purple limb poking out limply. He froze after noticing that it was the Gengar, wedged between boards. Lyle vaguely remembered that most Ghost-types’ bodies faded away when they died, so this one was alive enough to cause problems if he managed to get onto his feet again. Off to the left, through a gap amidst the tangled wood and metal, he could see the Liepard dangling from a now-solitary metal pole from a rope that had caught one of the soldier’s hindlegs. There was another gap to the right was a small gap that suddenly had white claws shoot in and pull the plank aside and his face suddenly fill with Kate’s wide-eyed face.
“Lyle, don’t scare me like that! Hurry up, you two! There’s already Grünhäuter headed for the bridge!”
Lyle and Irune shambled out as he pushed Irune ahead for Dalton to grab her. His legs were still wobbly as he tried to run along and his breaths grew hoarse as his vision started to settle. The stretch of scaffolding up to the ropeway had somehow survived, for how long, he didn’t want to stop and think too hard about. His surroundings flew by as he kept pace with his teammates up for the ropeway’s entrance on the left, trying not to look down as the sturdy planks gave way to those of the ropeway which swayed and bounced in the wind even as the rain kept pouring down.
A crackling bolt of electricity suddenly zipped across right in front of his eyes. He froze briefly and flared up in a blind panic when he heard a shout coming from the ancient bridge overlooking them.
“What are you doing?!” a voice cried. “You’re endangering the Dyad attacking like that! Cease fire! Cease fire!”
“Rakete, where are you and Sucher right now? You said there’d be units with nets!”
Lyle briefly looked down and sorely regretted it as he was reminded of the ground that too far away to see clearly. He felt Irune brush past him and snapped back to attention as she ran along, hurrying along as it dawned on him:
The soldiers weren’t attacking them. They evidently couldn't afford to just let them fall to their deaths and wait for Irune to be reborn again. So at least until she made it to the end of the bridge, he was safe.
Something sticky suddenly hit his fur. Lyle briefly thought to check what it was, but a quick glance at the now-visibly singed and frayed rope on the left side of the bridge and with the sound of approaching wingbeats quickly disabused him of the idea. He dropped to all fours and ran along after the Axew, lunging ahead into a Quick Attack once she cleared the bridge in case one of the soldiers took it out behind her.
He suddenly felt water under his feet and splash all over his pelt. By reflex, his vents came to life and he struggled to stifle a disgusted whine. Right. That pile of construction materials had been near the ropeway… along with that puddle Dalton paralyzed that Turtonator in. He should’ve seen that one coming.
“Lyle! Cut the lights and get down here!”
He looked over and saw the others down the ramp where the Turtonator had fallen and ran down still-dripping. He briefly noted there were scorch marks at the base as he ran after his teammates, when he felt claws dig into his pelt and yank him sharply left. The next thing the Quilava knew, he was wedged between a set of pallets on damp concrete. As his eyes adjusted, he slowly saw the obstructions around him were sacks filled with mortar mix with water dripping somewhere from a leak above. A glance up and there was Kate, motioning with a claw for quiet.
The reason quickly became apparent as he heard multiple sets of wingbeats entering from above along with footsteps tromping around. He briefly saw a Falinks in a set of green helmets run past, his heart skipping a beat before the Grünhäuter moved on. He breathed in and out shakily and felt Kate tug him and then flash her claws in front of his face.
“Hang on, you’ve got something in your fur.”
She brushed them up against his pelt before sharply tugging upward. He looked over and saw that it was a length of silk, with a glob still attached to his pelt just like the one that Wilder Spinarak tagged him with earlier in the week.
Gods, this crap again. At least they’d found it before whoever stuck him with it tracked them down. Kate hurriedly pulled the glob out of his fur and stuck it to a pallet, hopefully enough to slow down whoever was trying to track him.
“There, now come on, we need to move.”
Lyle followed along after Kate out past the other end of the pallets, where he found Dalton and Irune waiting for them, wide-eyed.
“How are we supposed to get down from here?” Irune panted. “I don’t think we’re going to last long if we show our faces on the Upper Streets again.”
There was a brief moment of silence between them. All of a sudden, a flash of realization seemed to come over Dalton’s face, as the Heliolisk set his teeth on edge.
“We’ll need to try our luck with the doors on the central shaft of this tower,” he said. “But not here. Even if the Grünhäuter assumed that we tried to go back up, this is too close to that ropeway. We should find a way down and go down another floor or two to be safe.”
“You mean like that way right over there?”
Lyle turned and followed after Kate with his teammates as he saw a missing patch of floor with concrete dangling from exposed metal bars that went about a third of the way down. He went up to the edge and spat an Ember down. Much to his surprise, hit the ground barely moments later.
“It doesn’t look that far down,” he said. “Maybe two metri at most.”
“Well, that makes that easy, then,” Kate said.
The Sneasel vaulted forward into the darkness, coming to a crouching stop with a faint thump. Lyle briefly held his breath, before just from the furthest reaches of his vision, he saw Kate looking up and waving at them.
“Alright, it’s your turn,” she said. “Get down here and let’s find that shaft.”
Lyle followed suit and jumped ahead, landing on all fours and tumbling ahead. He fell and rolled on cold concrete, hurriedly stumbling up onto his feet as he saw blackened marks left behind on the ground, when he looked up and saw Dalton and Irune staring down with a shared grimace as the Heliolisk eyed the splint on his right arm.
“I… don’t think I can get down there like this,” the Heliolisk said. “Even if I could, there’s no way the sound of me landing wouldn’t echo all through an empty space like this.”
Lyle bit his lip and hesitated when he thought he heard wingbeats somewhere off in the distance. They needed to get out of here, but he and Kate couldn’t just turn and bolt. Dalton was the one who knew how to get around in this maze of a city, and Irune…
He shot a sidelong glance up at her and hesitated. It would’ve been so easy for them to just leave her and flee. She was the one that the army wanted. Except, Dalton had wrecked their chance at leaving peacefully without Irune, and he wasn’t going to hold his breath on the army honoring an offer one of their own made off-record.
“... Kate, Lyle. What if you two stand on each other’s shoulders so that way we can climb down?” the Axew asked. “It sounds a little silly, but I’ve heard of Exploration Teams doing things like that to navigate obstacles in Mystery Dungeons.”
Lyle blinked before looking back up at the ledge. He let his fire peek out from his vents and noticed that sure enough, the gap to the ledge did look about his and Kate’s heights combined. He felt a tug at his side pulling him onto his hindlegs and before he could say protest, Kate was already pushing him onto her shoulders.
“I don’t feel like getting my tail toasted if you get startled, so you can take the top here, Lyle.”
Lyle briefly frowned and straightened himself out as Dalton crouched and planted his feet onto his shoulders. He felt the Heliolisk’s scales brush up against him as the Electric-type slowly clambered down with his legs resting on Kate’s shoulders, before letting go. A quiet thump rang out as Lyle peeked back to see Dalton on the ground, shakily keeping his balance as Kate looked over.
“Scales, there’s a length of guiding string in my bag,” she said. “Leave one end inside it and go and try and find the way out of here.”
Dalton grunted and Lyle heard him root through something in the background as Irune came up and clambered over the edge and onto his shoulders. She began to make her way down, but right as she was climbing down his back, Lyle heard wingbeats again.
The Quilava flared up with a start and heard Irune yelp on his back and suddenly push her weight against him forward. He suddenly grew aware that he was leaning forward and heard Kate and Irune cry out. Then he lost his footing and fell, landing on the ground on his belly as Irune bounced off of him and onto the ground.
He lay there for a moment and stiffened up as he thought he saw someone ahead of them. He hastily gathered fire in his mouth, only to hesitate after seeing the figure was red and not moving. He blinked and got up wobbly, coming face to face with what looked like a Corphish staring vacantly off into space.
“What in the-?”
“For crying out loud, these Substitutes are here, too?”
He looked behind as Kate got up and brushed her chest with an unamused frown before helping Irune onto her feet. There was a moment’s silence as they waited for someone to follow them up to the lip, but nothing.
He looked ahead and saw Kate’s bag suddenly lurch and flop over. It was Kate’s guiding string, the other end of it was stuck at the bag’s mouth, fully taut.
“Looks like Scales is at the end of his rope,” she said. “We should catch up.”
The Sneasel darted over and scooped up her bag as Lyle made his way over and began to follow along with the string, only sporadically flaring up whenever he lost track of where it was as they crept along the darkened floor. A pylon here, a void-like expanse there, and cold concrete underfoot. All the while, he swore that he could hear voices echoing from the distance. The Grünhäuter hadn’t already gotten wise to them, had they?
“Over here!”
He heard Dalton’s voice calling out from the right, and briefly looked up to see him waving from beside a bare concrete wall with faded glyphs made of paint or dye and a corroded door that looked like it was sized for a Machoke.
“There’s a simple padlock holding this door shut,” he explained. “It looks like the one we picked to get up here, so-”
The Heliolisk suddenly cut himself off and began to spark. Lyle hurriedly vented fire and whirled around, just in time to see a darkened shape flinging a bundle at Irune which suddenly spread wide like a web. A brown orb with purple bands on its side flew out from it, hitting the ground with a glassy crash.
Sparks suddenly flew about all around and filled his vision. Lyle heard his teammates yelp and felt a hot, numbing sensation run through his body. He lost his footing as he pitched forward onto his belly onto the floor, when it suddenly dawned on him that he couldn’t move his limbs.
His breaths began to pick up in a panic. He’d been hit by a Petrify Orb. He didn’t think that they worked so well outside of Mystery Dungeons, or else he was just the world’s unluckiest bastard right now. No matter what he tried, he wasn’t able do more than slightly move his mouth or let his eyes darted around on the floor to try and see who’d attacked them.
“Aah! No! Let me go!”
He heard Irune cry out, and after straining his eyes as far as he could up off the floor, he saw her: tangled in a net as that Corvisquire from the library was there perched on her. He could see the Axew moving, either she hadn’t been affected by the Orb earlier, or else the crow had jostled her free. It didn’t make much of a difference, since no matter how Irune thrashed, the little dragon just couldn’t break free any more than he could.
“Sucher, I’ve snared her. I’m on the twenty-second-!”
“Get off of her!”
A sharp hiss rang out as a spray of icy flechettes sailed in and struck the Corvisquire. Lyle briefly saw Sophia beat her wings and fall back and then felt a firm shove that rolled him onto his side. He sprang back onto his feet, vents coming alive as the numb feeling started to dissipate from his body as cries from ahead rang out. He looked up and saw Dalton hitting the Corvisquire with a weak jolt of electricity as he briefly made out static dancing on the bird’s armor and plumage as her flight grew erratic. He charged ahead without thinking, fire starting to build up on his pelt, when he suddenly heard a cry from further to his right.
“H-Help!”
He looked over to his right and saw Irune still in her net, thrashing for dear life as her red eyes were visibly wide and frantic.
“Lyle, please! I can’t get out of this!”
He heard a sharp cry and saw Dalton being driven back by a spinning peck by the Corvisquire and then frost flying about on swirling air, before turning back to the Axew. He hastily darted up and tugged at the net, and after a brief moment struggling to make heads or tails of it, looked down and noticed the netting stretched out a bit when he tugged it.
“Pull your limbs and tail in as close as you can, this is going to get a bit hot.”
The Axew obliged as Lyle pulled the netting along Irune’s back as far as he could and lowered his head against it. He pushed fire out his vents, breathing deep to try and stoke it as from the surrounding whitish glow, he could tell it was hotter than normal. The strands gave way in his grasp and he pulled the net apart, Irune rolling over as he pulled her up.
Lyle turned back and saw the Corvisquire flailing in the air with the central shaft in the background as Kate lunged up and tore strips off her armor. He spat a Flamethrower towards her that struck the damaged plates, and from how sharply the Grünhäuter cawed, it must have gotten under it. He reached into his bag and tried to fish around through it. He had to have a Seed or two left somewhere in there-
RAAAAGH!
Lyle flinched and felt his blood run cold as a deafening roar filled the floor. He heard Irune scream and whirl about, seeing her frantically throw up a Protect as a hulking Salamence dropped down. The floor shook and cracked underfoot and Lyle lost his footing and went tumbling back. The world spun in his vision as he got up and saw Dalton laying splayed out and Kate struggling to stay on her feet.
And off at the other end, there was Sophia fighting to correct her flight in the air, along with Lacan beating his wings in place and scowling down at them.
“Pitiful, poor fools…” he snarled. “You don’t even know how powerless you are. But I will show you!”
Lacan’s wings batted wide, as much to Lyle’s horror, he saw the Salamence rise up as his body started to grow wreathed with dragonfire that began to congregate in between his claws. Lyle froze, his limbs locked up almost as if he’d been hit by another Petrify Orb. He vaguely remembered stories of an attack that dragons first learned to wield in human times. One with such power that it was said to shake the heavens.
It dawned on him that that was what Lacan was about to hit them with.
Lyle’s body screamed for him to attack, or run away, or do anything as the orb of dragonfire took shape. And yet, he couldn’t do anything but watch his impending doom.
“Stop it! Stop it!”
And then, as quickly as it formed, the orb suddenly dissipated. Lyle saw a sudden flash of fear cross Lacan’s face, the fireball forming in Irune’s mouth and her angle, and saw what the Salamence saw:
There, struggling to stay in the air, was Sophia, looking down blankly at them.
“Sophia!”
The Salamence suddenly lunged and dove for the Corvisquire as a searing flash of heat rang out. Lyle hit the ground as his ears rang from a deafening blast and rubble and dust fell in chunks from above. He went and grabbed Irune as she stared at the ground, when he heard coughing and heard stirring from deeper on the floor.
It was Lacan, hunched over the Corvisquire with his wings outstretched as she panted wide-eyed and looked down at her.
“S-Sophia, are you alright? S-Say something to me…”
Lyle breathed in and out shakily as he turned and started to head off as Irune lingered in place. He saw the Axew staring off at the pair, her expression visibly bothered.
He didn’t know what that was about, but decided it was for the best to not stay and find out. He sharply tugged Irune after him when he heard coughing and groaning as he saw Dalton gagging up a Plain Seed and Kate hurriedly pulling Dalton onto his feet as the Sneasel peeked past.
“Might as well cover our tracks here.”
She spewed out an Icy Wind past them as a startled caw and angry bellow rang out. Lyle didn’t look back to see what happened, and took off running, all but shoving Dalton along as they bolted towards the door where Kate was already at work on the padlock with an Iron Thorn. He looked back and saw the Salamence righting himself with a livid glare as the Corvisquire seemed to weirdly freeze up.
He heard a faint click and then a thump as Kate whigged the padlock aside and kicked the door open. She darted ahead as Dalton squirmed through, briefly yelping after brushing his splinted arm. Lyle reflexively tore ahead and made his way through the doorway as Irune reached out for him.
“Enough!”
He saw the glow of blue dragonfire coming in and yanked her past the threshold and around the corner, and then all of a sudden, a ball of dragonfire that looked almost like a comet sailed in and struck the door. There was a deafening crash as Kate and Dalton cried out as the door ripped from its hinges and flew down the shaft. Ball after ball of dragonfire flew in, as concrete shattered all about them and kicked dust into the air. Then there was a groaning noise, followed by a loud crash that shook the floor.
The Quilava jumped back down the stairs and braced himself, Irune clinging tight and hiding behind him as they heard low snarls and claws scraping concrete. There was a large hole around where the door had been, along with a pile of rubble that blocked it halfway where Lacan was vainly pawing at it and trying to push it aside. Their eyes briefly met, as he saw the smoldering frustration in the dragon’s eyes, along with the Corvisquire flying up in the background.
This time it was Irune who dragged him along, as Lyle hurriedly darted down the stairs, past the door lying ajar a flight down, and smoldering scorch marks where the Salamence’s dragonfire had struck. The second flight down, he caught up with Kate and Dalton, peering up in quiet awe.
“... I think he overdid it a bit there,” Kate said. “Though how are you not dead?”
“I have no idea,” Lyle said.
Another thump along with indistinct voices from above, as Lyle briefly looked up, panting as he saw Dalton from the corner of his eyes headed down.
“He’ll likely try to cut us off at the bottom once he figures out where this shaft goes,” the Heliolisk said. “We should get moving while we can.”
Lyle briefly looked down at the stairs headed below them, which went far enough that he couldn’t see the bottom. He wasn’t sure what they were supposed to do right now, but he knew there was only one place they could go:
Down. He ran off into the darkness, going down the steps as fast as his legs would let him.
Author’s Notes:
Words and Phrases
1. Verpiss dich - “Piss off”, carries ruder/more vulgar connotations in German than in English.
2. So, du kleines Miststück! - Expression of abuse roughly equivalent to "Alright, you little shit!" or "Alright, you little bitch!".
Dialogue
D1. “Nimm dein Angebot und steck's dir sonst wo hin!” - “Take your offer and shove it up your ass!”, lit. “Take your offer and stick it somewhere else!"
Teaser Text
It is not known how it was that the gods of our world came to have attributes and domains, but whatever it was fate or design, the three gods spawned from the fragments of the Nameless Dragon’s greater power appear to be naturally in balance with each other:
The goddess ‘Reality’, the Dragon of Vast Whiteᵃ, regardless of the callings she answers across her lives, seems to always be drawn to those who strive after the truth. And in one life after the next she is most offended by those who ignore reality and grow consumed with greedy desiresᵇ.
The god ‘Wish’, the Dragon of Deep Blackᶜ, who across his lives, draws near to those with strong ideals and the desire to realize them. Time and again, he grows most offended by those that he judges to have lost the righteousness of their heartsᵈ and abandoned their ideals.
Two opposites, with a Threshold between them that holds the power to serve as their boundary. A power that is said to be greater still, hemmed in by a natural tendency for indecision and propensity for reclusiveness, yet sufficient to bend either Wish or Reality to its will as desired.
Each god is a being of great power, enough so that there are hazy myths of one of the three dragons alone being capable of laying waste to entire kingdoms with fire, lightning, or ice when their power is at its fullest. Myths that from what we know of their exploits in recorded history, are likely well within their abilities to realize.
The favor of these gods has quite literally shaped the fates and histories of whole lands, and quite unsurprisingly, wars have been waged just for the chance for a champion to secure their favor.
- Excerpt from 'Ein und Alles - Of Gods from a Land of Black and White'
a. A more faithful translation of the original text would be “True White”
b. The preceding five words differ slightly from the original text for thematic purposes. They would be more properly rendered as “give in to greed” in a more faithful translation.
c. A more faithful translation of the original text would be “Pure Black”
d. The preceding six words differ slightly from the original text. They would be more properly rendered as “lost their hearts’ sense of justice” in a more faithful translation.
Still, guess I shouldn't have been so quick to presume Irune was Reshiram based partially on the fact she couldn't lie to save her life.)
